Gospel of John in Hawaian (and English)

THE

GOSPEL

ACCORDING TO JOHN,

IN

PARALLEL COLUMNS :
ENGLISH AND HAWAIIAN.

KA

EUANELIO

KAIAUIA E IOANE

PRINTED FOR THE A. B. SOCIETY.

mission vkkss,

HONOLULU
1854.

THE GOSPEL
ACCORDING TO JOHN.

CHAP. L

IN the beginning was the
Word, and the Word was
with God, and the Word was
God.

2 The same was in the be-
ginning with God.

3 All things were made by
him ; and without him was not
any thing made that was made.

4 In him was life; and the
life was the 'light of men.

5 And the light shineth in
darkness; and the darkness
comprehended it not.

6 "IT There was a man sent from
God, whose name was John.

7 The same came for a wit
ness, to bear witness of the
Light, that all men through him
might believe.

■8 He was not that Light, bat
teas sent to bear witness of that
Light.

9 That was the true Light,
which lighteth every man that
.-cometh into the world.

10 He was in the world, and
the world was made by him,
and the world knew him not.

KA EUANELIO I
KAKAUIA E IOANE.

MOKUNA I.

IKINOHI ka Logou, me ke
Akua ka Logou, a o ke A-
kua no ka Logou.

2 Me ke Akua no hoi ia i ki-
nohi.

3 Hanaia iho la na mea a pau
e ia ; aole kekahi mea i hanaia
i hana oie ia e ia.

4 lloko ona ke ola, a o ua ola
la ka malamalama no na ka-
naka.

5. Puka mai Ia ka malamala-
ma iloko o ka pouli, aole nae i
hookipa ka poult ia ia.

6 H Hoounaia mai la e ke A-
kua kekahi kanaka, o Ioane ko-
na inoa.

7 Hele mai la ola i mea hoi-
ke, i hoike ai ia no ua malama-
lama la, i manaoio at na kana-
ka a pau ma ona la.

8 Aole no oia ka malamala-
ma, aka, ua hele mai ia e hoike
i ka malamalama.

9 O ka malamalama io, ka mea
nana e hoomalamalama^na ka-
naka a pau e hele mai ana i ke
ao nei.

10 I ke ao nei oia, a i hanaia
keia ao e ia, aole nae ko ke ao
nei i ike ia ia.

3

JOHN.

11 He came unto his own,
and his own received him not.

12 But as many as received
him, to them gave he power to
become the sons of God, even to
them that believe on his name :

13 Which were born, not of
blood, nor of the will of the
flesh, nor of the will of man,
but of God.

14 And the word was made
flesh, and dwelt among us, (and
we beheld his glory, the glory
as of the only begotten of the
Father,) full of grace and truth.

15 H John bare witness of him,
and cried, saying, This was he
of whom I spake, He that com-
eth after me is preferred before
me ; for he was before me.

1 1 Hele mai la ia i kona iho,
aole kona poe i malama ia ia.

12 Aka, o ka poe i malama ia
ia me ka manaoio i kona inoa,
haawi mai la iar i ka pono no
iakou e lilo ai i poe keiki na ke
Akua;

13 O ka poe i hanauia e ke
Akua, aole na ke koko, aole na
ka makemake o ke kino, aole
hoi na ka makemake o ke ka-
naka.

14 Lilo mai la ka Logou i ka-
naka, a noho iho la me kakou,
(a ike kakou i kona nani, i ka
nani o ka Hiwahiwa a ke Akua,)
ua piha i ka lokomaikai a me ka
oiaio.

15 H Hoike akaka mai la o Io-
ane, i mai la, Oia ka mea nona
wau i olelo ai, O ka mea e hele
mai ana inahope o'u, mamua

16 And of his fulness have all
we received, and grace for grace.

17 For the law was given by
Moses, but grace and truth came
by Jesus Christ.

18 No man hath seen God at
any time; the only begotten
Son, which is in the bosom of
the Father, he hath declared him.

19 If And this is the record
of John, when the Jews sent
priests and Levites from Jeru-
salem, to ask him, Who art
thou?

20 And he confessed, and de-
nied not ; but confessed, 1 am
not the Christ.

4

ou ia; no ka

mea, ua mua ia

no u.

16 Noloko mai o kana mea i
piha ai, ua loaa ia kakou na mea
maikai a nui loa.

1 7 Ua haawiia mai ke kana-
wai ma o Mose la ; aka, o ka
lokomaikai a me ka oiaio ma
o Iesu Kristo la ia.

18 Aole loa i ike pono keka-
hi i ke Akua ; o ke Keiki hiwa-
hiwa, aia ma ka poli o ka Ma-
kua, oia ka i hoike mai ia ia.

1 9 IF Eia ka Ioane i hoike mai
ai ; ka wa i hoouna aku ai na
ludaio i na kahuna, a me ka
Levi no Ierusalema aku, e ninau
aku ia ia, Owai oe ?

20 Hai akaka mai la ia, aole i
hoole, i mai la, Aole owau ka
Mesia.

IOANE.

21 And they asked him, What
then ? Art thou Elias ? And he
saith, 1 am not. Art thou that
prophet? And he answered,
No.

22 Then said they unto him,
Who art thou ? .that we may
give an answer to them that
sent us. What sayest thou of
thyself?

23 He said, I am the voice of
one crying in the wilderness,
Make straight the way of the
Lord, as said the prophet Esaias.

24 And they which were seat
were of the Pharisees.

25 And they asked him, and
said unto him, Why baptizest
thou then if thou be not that
Christ, nor -Elias, neither that
prophet ?

26 John answered them, say-
ing, I baptize with water : but
there standeth one among you,
whom ye know not :

27 He it is, who coming after
me, is .preferred before me,
whose shoe's latchet I am not
worthy to unloose.

28 These things were done
in Bethabara beyond Jordan,
where John was baptizing.

29 % The next day John seeth
Jesus coming unto him, and
saiih, Behold the Lamb of God,
which taketh away the sin of
the world I

30 This is he of whom I said,
After me cometh a man which

1*

21 Ninau aku la lakou ia ia,
Owai hoi? O Elia anei oe? I mai
la ia, Aole. O kela kaula anei
oe? I mai la ia, Aole.

22 Ninau hou aku la lakou ia
ia, Owai la hoi oe? i hai aku ai
makou i ka poe nana makou i
hoouna mai, Heaha kau olelo
nou iho?

23 Hai mai la ia, Owau no ka
leo e kala ana i ka waonahele,
E hoopololei i ke alanui no le-
liova e like me ka Isaia ke kau-
la i olelo. ai.

24 O na mea i hoounaia'ku,
no ka poe Parisaio lakou.

25 Ninau aku la lakou ia ia,
i aku la ia ia, No ke aha la hoi
oe i bapetiso ai, ke ole oc ka
Mesia, aole hoi o Elia, aole hoi
o kela kaula ?

26 Olelo mai la o Ioane ia la-
kou, i mai la, Ke baj)etiso nei
au me ka wai : aka, ke ku nei
kekahi iwaena o oukou, ka mea
a oukou i ike ole ai.

27 Oia ka mea c hele mai
ana ma hope o'u. mamua o'u
ia ; aole au e pono ke kala ae
i ke kaula o kona kamaa.

28 Hanaia iho la keia mau
mea i Betania, ma kela aoao o
Ioredane, kahi a f oane i bape-
tizo ai.

29 \ A ia la ae, ike ae la o Ioa-
ne ia lesue hele mai ana io na la,
i mai la, E nana i ke Keikihipa
a ke Akua; nana e lawe aku ka
hala o ke ao nei.

30 Oia nei ka mea nona wau
i olelo ai, E hele mai ana keka
hi kanaka mahope o'u, mamua

5

JOHN.

is preferred before me ; for be
was before me.

31 And I knew him not : but
that he should be made mani-
fest to Israel, therefore am
come baptizing with water.

32 And John bare record, say-
ing, 1 saw the Spirit descending
from heaven like a dove, and it
abode upon him.

33 And I knew him not : but
he that sent me to baptize with
water, the same said unto me,
Upon whom tjioa shak see *the
Spirit descending and remain-
ing on him, the same is he
which baptizeth with the Holy
Ghost.

34 And I saw and bare record,
that this is the Son of God.

35 IT Again the next day af-
ter, John stood, and two of his
disciples ;

36 And looking upon Jesus
as he walked, he saith, Behold
the Lamb of God !

37 And the two disciples
heard him speak, and they fol-
lowed Jesus.

38 Then Jesus turned, and
saw them following, and saith
unto them, What seek ye r
They said unto him, Rabbi,
(which is to say, being inter-
preted, Master,) wheredwellest
thou ?

39 He saith unto them, Come
and see. They came and saw
where he dwelt, and abode with
him that day : for it was about
the tenth hour.

40 One of the two which

6

o** ia, ik> lta mea, ua mua a
no'u.

31 Ac4e nae au i ike pono ia
ia, aka, i hoikeia oia i ka Isera-

I ela, nolaila au a hele mai nei e
bapetizo ana me ka wai.

32 Hoike mai la o Ioane, i
mai la, Ua ike au i ka Uhane e
iho mai ana mai ka lani mai, a
e noho ana inaiuna iho ona.

33 Aole nae au i ike pono ia
ia ; aka, o ka mea nana au i
hoouna mai e bapetizo me ka
wai., oia ka i olelo mai ia'u, Aia
ike aku oe i ka Uhane e iho
mai ana maluna ona, a e noho
ana mai una ona, oia ka mea, na-
na e bapetizo me ka Uhane He-
moiele.

34 A ua ike au, a feorke mai
ho ; , oia ke Keiki a ke Akua.

35 IT A ia la ae, ku hou ae la
o Ioane, me na haumana ana
elua, /

36 A ike afeu 4a ia lesu e he-
le ae ana, i mai la ia, E nana i
ke Keikihipa a ke Akua.

37, A loheae la na haumana
elua i kana olelo ana, a hahai
aku la laua ia lesu.

38 Haliu ae la o lesu, ike mai
la ia laua e hahai ana, i mai la
ia laua, Beaha ka olua e imi mai
nei? I aku Ja laua ia ia, £ Ra-
bi, (ma ka hoohalike ana, e ke
Kumu,^ tnahea kou wahi i no-
ho ar?

39 1 mai la kela ia laua, E
hele mai, e ike. A hele aku la
laua, a ike i kona wahi i noho
ai ; a noho iho la laua me ia ia
ia ; ua kokoke ka umi o ka hora.

40 O Anederea, ke kaikaina

10ANE.

beard John *peak, and followed o Simona Petero, oia kekahi •

L? A 1 ft' Tl . . . ...

him, was Andrew, Simon Pe-
ter's brother.

41 He first findeih his own
brother Simon, and saith unto
him, We have found the Mes-
sias ; which is, being interpret-
ed, the Christ..

42 And he brought -him to
Jesus. And when Jesus beheld
him he said, Thou art Simon
the son of Jona : thou shall be
called Cephas ; which is, by in-
terpretation, a stone.

43 IF The day following Jesus
would go forth into Galilee,
and £ndeth Philip, and saith
unto him, Follow me.

44 Now Philip was of fieth-
saida, the city of Andrew and
Peter.

45 Philip findeth Nathanael,
and saith unto him, We have
found him of whom Moses in
the daw, and the prophets, did
write, Jesus of Nazareth, the
son of Joseph.

46 And Nathanael said unto
him, Can there any good thing
come out of Nazareth ? Philip
saith unto him, Come and see.

47 Jesus saw Nathanael com-
ing to him, and saith of him,
Behold an Israelite indeed, in
whom is no guile !

48 Nathanael saith unto trim,
Whence knowest thou me ? Je-
sus answered and said unto him,
Before that Philip called thee,

ua mau haumana la elua i lohe
i ka loane, a hahai aku la ia
Iesu.

41 Loaa ia ia mamua kona kai-
kuaana iho, o Simona, a i aku
la ia ia, Ua loaa ia maua ka Me-
sia, (ma ka hoohalike ana, o
Kristo ia.)

42 A alakai aku la kcla ia ia
io Iesu la. A ike mai la o Ie-
su ia ia, i mai la, O oe no Si-
mona, ke keiki a loaa ; e ka-
paia oe o Kepa,,(ma ka hooha-
like ana, o Petero.)

43 la la ae, manao iho la o
Iesu e hele i Galilaia, a loaa ia
ia o Pilipo, i mai >la ia ia, £ ha-
hai mai oe ia'u.

44 A o Pilipo no Betesaida ia,
no ke kulanakauhale o Anede-
rea, a me Petero.

45 Loaa ia Pilipo o Natanae-
la, i aku la o Pilipo ia ia, Ua
loaa ia makou ka mea a Mose
iloko o ke kanawai, a me na
kaula i palapala'i, o Iesu, no
Nazareta, ke kefci a Iosepa.

46 Ninau mai -la o Natanaela
ia ia, £ hiki mai anei kekahi
mea maikai no Nazareta mai ?
i aku o Pilipo ia ia, E hele mai
e ike.

47 Ike ae ia o Iesu ia Nata-
naela e hele mai ana io na la, a
olelo -mai la ia nona, E nana i ka
Jseraela oiaio, aole he hoopuni-
puni iloko ona.

48 Ninau -aku la o Natanaela
ia ia, i aku la, Inahea oe i ike
mai ai ia'u 7 Olelo mai la o Ie-
su ia ia, i mai la, Mamua o ka
Pilipo kahea aua'ku ia oe, ua

7

JOHN.

when thou wast under the fig
tree, I saw thee.

49 Nathanael answered and
saith unto him, Rabbi, thou art
the Son of God ; thou art the
King of Israel.

50 Jesus answered and said
unto him, Because i said unto
thee, I saw thee under the fig-
tree, believest thou ? thou shah
see greater things than these.

51 And he sa'rth unto him,
Verily, verily, I say unto you,
Hereafter ye shall see heaven
open, and the angels of God
ascending and descending upon
the Son of man.

CHAP. II.

AND the third day there
was a marriage in Cana
of Galilee ; and the mother of
Jesus was there.

2 And both Jesus was .called,
and his disciples, *to the mar-
riage.

3. And when they wanted
wine, the mother of Jesus saith
unto him, They have no wine.

4 Jesus saith unto her, Wo-
man, what have I to do with
thee? mine hour has not yet
•come.

5 His mother saith unto the
-servants, Whatsoever- iie saith
unto you, do it.

6 And there were -set there
six water-pots of stone, after
the manner of the purifying of

(ike au ia oe e noho ana raalalo
o ka laau fiku.

49 Olelo aku la o Natanaela
ia ia, i aku la, E Rabi, o oe ke
Keiki a ke Akua, « oe ke alii o
ka Iseraela.

50 Olelo mai la o Iesu ia ia, *
mai ia, No ka'u hai ana'ku ia
oe, Ua ike au ia oe malalo o ka
laau iik u, ke rnanaoio nei anei
oe ? E ike auanei oe i na mea
nui e aku i keia.

51 Olelo mai la dia ia ia,Oia-
10 ; he oiaio kaV e olelo aku
nei ia oukou, Mahope aku e ike
oukou i ka lani e hamama ana,
a me na anela o ke Akua e pii
aku ana, a e iho mai ana inalu-
na iho o ke Keiki a ke kanaka.

8

MOKUNA H.

IKE kolu o ka la, he ahaa*-
na mare ma Kana i Galila-
ia; ilaila no hoi ka makuwahi-
ne o Iesu.

2 Ua oleloia o Iesu, a me na
haumaoa ana, e hele i ua aha-
aina mare la.

3 A nele i ka waina, i aku la
ka makuwahine o Iesu ia ia,
Aohe o lakou waina.

4 Olelo mai la Iesu ia ia, E ka
wahine, o ke aha la ia ia kaua ?
aole i hiki mai ko'u manawa.

5 -Olelo aku la kona makuwa-
hine i na kauwa, O ka mea ana
e olelo mai ai ia oukou, oia ka
oukou e hana'i.

6 E waiho ana malaila na ipu-
wai pohaku eono, no ka hoo-
maemae ana o ka j>oe Iudaio,
he iwakalua kumamahiku, he

IOANE.

the Jews, containing two or
three firkins apiece.

7 Jesus saith uato them, Fill
the water-pots with water. And
they filled them up to the brim.

8 And he saith unto them,
Draw out now, and bear unto
the governor of the feast. A nd
tfiey bare it.

9 When the rulerofthe feast
had tasted the water that was
made wine, and knew not
whence it was, (but the servants
who drew the water knew,)
the governor of the feast called
the Bridegroom,

10 And saith unto him, Every
man at the beginning doth set
forth good wine; and when
men have well drunk, then that
which is worse : bid thou hast
kept the good wine until now.

1 1 This beginning of miracles
did Jesus in Cana of Galilee,
and manifested forth his glory ;
and his disciples believed on
him.

12 H After this he went down
to Capernaum, he, and his mo-
ther, and his brethren, and his
disciples ; and they continued
there not many days.

13 % And the Jews* passover.
was at hand, and Jesus went
up to Jerusalem,

14 And found in the temple
those that sold oxen, and sheep
and doves, and the changers cf
money, sitting:

15 And when he had made a|

kanaha paba ©a galani e pihaai
ka kefcahi, ka kekahi.

7 I mai la o lesu ia lakou, £
hoopiha i na ipuwai i tka wai.
Hoopiha iho lakou i ua man
mea la, a piha loa.

8 I mai hoi oia ia lakou, E
hookahe mai ano, a lawe aku i
ka lunaahaaina. A lawe aku
la lakou.

9 A i ka fooao ana o ka lunaa-
haaina i ka wai i hooliloiai wai-
na, (aole oia i ike i kahi i loaa'i,
o na kauwa, nana i hookahe ka
wai, ka i ike,) kahea aku la ka
lunaahaaina i ke kanemare.

10 I aku la ia ia, Lawe mua
mai no kela kanaka keia kana-
ka i ka waina maikai, a nui ko
lakou iftu ana, alalia i ka waina
ino : ua malama ka oe i ka wai-
na maikai, a keia manawa.

1 1 Hana iho la o lesu i keia
hana roana mua ma Kana i Ga-
lilaia, a hoike ae la ia i kona
nani, a manaoio aku la kana
poe haumana ia ia.

12 11 Ma hope mai o keia, iho
aku ia ia i Kaperenauma, oia a
me kona makuwahine, a me ko-
na mau hoahanau, a me kana
poe haumana, aohe nui na la i
noho ai lakou malaila.

13 H TJa kokoke mai ka moli-
aota a na Iudaio ; a pii aku la
o lesu i Ierusalema,

14 A loaa aku la ia ia ka poe
e kuai ana i na pi pi, a me na
hipa, a me na manu nunu, a me
ka poe kuai kala, e noho ana
iloko o ka luakini.

15 Hana iho la ia i mea hahau

9

JOHN.

Scourge of small cords, he drove
them all out of the temple, and
the sheep, and the oxen ; and
poured out the changers' mo-
ney, and overthrew the tables :

16 And said unto them that
sold doves, Take these things
hence: make not my Father's
house an house of merchandise.

17 And his disciples remem-
bered that it was written, The
zeal of thine house hath eaten
me up.

18 H Then answered the
Jews, and said unto him, What
sign shewest thou unto us, see-
ing that thou doeat these
things?

19 Jesus answered and said
unto them, Destroy this temple
and in three days I will raise it
up.

20 Then said the Jews, Forty
and six years was this temple
in building, and wilt thou rear
it up in three days ?

21 But he spake of the tem-
ple of his body.

22 When therefore he was
risen from the dead, his disci-
ples remembered that he had
said this unto them : and they
believed the scripture, and the
word which Jesus had said.

,23 IT Now when he was in
Jerusalem at the passover, in
the feast-day, many believed in
his name, when they saw the
miracles which he did.

10

no na kaula liilii, a hookukeakv
la oia ia lakou a pau iwaho o
ka luakini, a me na hipa a me
na pipi, lu aku la i na kala o ka
poe kuai kala, a hookahuli i na
papa ;

16 Olelo mai la ia i ka poe
kuai manu nunu, E lawe ae i
keia mau mea mai keia wahi
aku ; mai hoolilo oukou i ka ha-
le o ko'u Makua i hale kuai.

17 Hoomanao iho la kana poe
haumana i ka mea i palapalaia,
O ka manao nui i kou hale ka
mea e ai mai nei ia'u.

18 11 Ninau aku la na Iudaio ia
ia, i aku la, Heaha ka hoailona
au e hoike mai ai ia makou, i
hana ai oe i neia mau mea ?

19 Olelo mai la o lesu ia la-
kou, E wawahi oukou i keia lu-
kini, a e kukulu hou aku au ia
i na la ekolu.

20 Alaila olelo aku la na Ju-
daio, Hookahi kanaha roakahi-
ki a me kumamaono .ka hana
ana o keia luakini, a e kukulu
hou anei oe ia mea i na la
ekolu ?

21 O kona kino iho no ka lu-
akini ana i olelo mai ai.

22 A ala mai oia mai ka ma-
ke mai, hoomanao iho la kana
poe haumana, ua olelo oia i ke-
ia mea, a manao'to iho la lakou
i ka palapala hemolele, a me ka
olelo a lesu i olelo mai ai.

23 1F A i kona noho ana ma
Ierusalema i ka ahaaina molia-
ola, he nui loa na mea i mana-
oio i kona inoa, i ko lakou
ike ana i na hana mana ana i
hana'i.

IOANE.

34 But Jesus did not commit! 24 Aka aole o Iesu i kua aktr

himself unto them, because he
knew all men,

25 And needed not that any
should testify of man ; for he
knew what was in man.

ia ia iho no lakou, no ka mea f
ua ike no oia ia lakou a pau.
25. Aole ona hemahema e po-
no ai ke hoike aku kekahi ia ia
i ko ke kanaka : no ka mea, ua
ike no ia i ko loko o kanaka.

CHAP. III.

THERE was a man of the
Pharisees named Nicode-
mus, a ruler of the Jews :

2 The same came unto Jesus
by night, and said unto him,
Rabbi, we know that thou art
a teacher come from God : for
no man can do these miracles
that thou doest, except God be
with hmw

3 Jesus answered and said
unto him, Verily, verily, I say
unto thee, Except a man be
born again, he cannot see the
kingdom of God.

4 Nicodemus saith unto him,
How can a man be born when
he i s old ? can he enter the
second time into his mother's
womb and be born ?

5 Jesus answered, Verily, ve-
rily, I say unto thee, Except a
man be born of water, and of
the Spirit, he cannot enter into
the kingdom of God.

6 That which is born of the
flesh, is flesh ; and that which
is born of the Spirit, is spirit.

MOKUNA III.

O

o ka

KEKAHI kanaka
poe Parisaio, o Nikode-
mo kona inoa, he alii o na Iu-
daio.

2 Hete aku la ia io Iesu la i
ka po, l aku la ia ia, E Rabi, ua
ike makou he kumu oe i hele
mai nei mai ke Akua mai : no
ka mea, aole e hiki i kekahi ka-
naka ke hana i keia mau hana
mana an e hana nei, ke ole ke
Akua me ia.

3 Olelo mai la o Iesu ia ia, i
mai la, Oiaio, he oiaio ka'u e
olelo aku nei ia oe, Ina e hanau
hou ole ia ke kanaka, aole e hi-
ki ia ia ke ike aku i ke aupunr
o ke~ Akua.

4 Ninau aku la o Nikodema
ia ia, Pehea la e hiki ai i ke ka-
naka ke hanauia i kona wa ka-
hiko? e hiki anei ia iakekomo
hou iloko o ka opu o kona ma*
kuwahine, a e hanauia mai ?

5 Olelo mai la o Iesu, Oiaio,
he oiaio ka'u e olelo aku ner ia
oe, Ina e hanau ole ia ke kana-
ka i ka wai, a me ka Uhane,
aole e hiki ia ia ke komo iloko
o ke aupuni a ke Akua.

6 O ka meai hanauia na ke
kino, he kino no ia ; a o ka mea
i hanauia na ka Uhane, he uha-
ne ia.

11

TOHN.

7 Marvel not that I said unto
thee, Ye must be born again.

8 The wind bloweth where it
fisteth, and thou hearest the
sound thereof, but canst not tell
whence it cometh, and whither
it goeth ; so is every one that
is born of the Spirit.

9 Nicodemus answered and
said unto him, How can these
things be ?

10 Jesus answered and said
unto him, Art thou a master of
Israel, and knowest not these
things ?

11 Verily, Yerify, I say unto
thee, We speak that we do
know, and testify that we have
seen; and ye receive not our
witness. *

12 If I have told you earthly
things, and you belive not, how
shall you believe if I tell you of
heavenly things ?

13 And no man hath ascended
up to heaven, but he that came
down from heaven, even the
Son of man which is in heaven.

14 H And as Moses lifted up
the serpent in the wilderness,
even so must the Son of man
be lifted up :

15 That whosoever belie veth
in him should not perish, but
have eternal life.

16 H For God so loved the
world, that he gave his only be-

12

7 Mai kahaha kou naau i ka'u
i olelo aku ai ia oe, E pau ou-
kou i ka hanau hou e pono ai.

8 Ke pa nei ka makani i ka-
na wahi i makemake ai, a lohe
no oe i kona halulu, aole nae
oe i ike r kana wahi i hele mai
ai, aole hoi i kana wahi e hele
aku ai : pela hoi na mea a pau
i hanauia e ka Uhane.

9 Olelo aku la e> Nikodemo, i
aku la, Penes Ia e hiki ai keia
mau mea.

10 Olelo mai la o lest*, i mai
la ia ia, He kuma oe na ka Ise-
raela, aofe anei oe i ike ia mau
mea?

1 1 Oiaio, he oiaio ka'u e olelo
aku nei ia oe, O ka makou mea
i ike ai, o ka makou ia e olelo
nei, a o ka makou mea i nana'i,
oia ka makou e hoike nei; aole
hoi oukou i hoomaopopo i ka
mea a makoa e hoike nei.

12 Ina ua olelo wau i na mea
o keia ao, a manaoio ole oukou,
alaila pehea la oukou e manaoio
ai, ke olelo wau ia oukou i na
mea iloko o ka lani ?

13 Aohe kanaka i pii iluna i
ka lani, o ka mea wale no i iho
mai, mai ka lani mai, o ke Rei-
ki a ke kanaka, o ka mea iloko
o ka lani.

14 A e like me ka Mose kau
ana i ka nahesa iluna ma ka
waonahele, pela e pono ai ke
Keiki a ke kanaka e kaulia'i ;

15 I ole e make ka mea ma-
naoio ia ia, aka, e loaa ia ia ke
ola mau loa.

16 No ka mea, ua aloha nui
mai ke Akua i ko ke ao nei, no-

IOANE.

gotten Son, that whosoever be-
heveth in him, should not per-
ish, bat have everlasting life.

17 For God Bent not hia Son
into the world to condemn the
world r but that the world
through him- might be saved.

18 I". He that believeth on
him, is not condemned : but he
that believeth not, is coademnr
ed already, because he hath not
believed in the name of the only
begotten Son of God.

19 And this is the condemna-
tion, that light is come into the
world, and men loved darkness
rather than light, because their
deeds were evil.

20 For every one that doeth
evil hateth the tight, neither
cometh to the light, lest his
deeds should be reproved.

21 But he that doeth truth,
cometh to the light, that his
deeds may be made manifest,
that they ace wrought in God.

22 1F After these things came
Jesus and his disciples into the
knd of Judea ; and there he
tarried with them, and baptized.

23 Hi And John also was bap-
tizing in iEnon, near to Salim,
because there was much water
there : and they came, and were
baptized,

24 For John was not yet cast
into prison.

2

laila, ua haawi mai oia i kan*
Keiki hiwahiwa, i ole e make ka
mea manaoio ia ia, aka, e loaa
ia ia ke ola mau loa.

17 Aole no hoi i hoouna mai
ke Akua i kana Keiki i ke ao
nei > i hoohewa'i oia i ko ke ao
nei ; aka, i olal ko ke ao nei
ma o na la-

18 1f O ka mea manaoio ia ia,
aole ia e hoahewaia ; aka, o ka
mea manaoio ole, ua hoahewaia
oia ano, i kona- manaoio ole i ka
inoa o ke Keiki hiwahiwa a ke
Akua.

19 Eia ka mea i hoahewaia^
ua hiki mai ka malamalama i ke
ao nei, aka, ua makemake na
kanaka i ka pouli, aole i ka ma-
lamalama, no ka mea,. ua hewa
na nana ana a lakou*

20 ka mea e hana ana i na
mea ino, oia ke fcoowahawaha i
ka malamalama, aole hoi ia e
hele mai i ka malamalama, o
ikea auanei kana hana ana.

21? Aka, o ka mea e liana ana
ma ka oiaio, oia ke hele mai i
ka- malamafema, i akaka ai ka-
na hana ana, ua hanaia ma ka
ke Akua~

22. ^ A mahope iho o keia
man mea, hele aku la o Iesu me
kana poe haumana i ka aina o
hi data •„ a noho iho la ia ilaila
me lakou, a bapetizo iho la.

23 U A e bapetizo ana no hoi o
loane ma Ainona e kokoke ana
i Salema, no ka mea, ua nui ka
wai malaila ; a hele mai lakou,
a bapetizoia iho la.

24 No ka mea, aole i hahao-

13

JOHN.

25 1T Then there arose a ques-
tion between some of John's
disciples and the Jews,, about
purifying.

26 And the; came unto John,
and said unto him, Rabbi, he
that was with thee beyond Jor-
dan, to whom thou barest wit-
ness, behold, the same baptizeth,
and all mm come to him.

27 John answered and said,
A man can receive nothing,
except it be given him from
heaven.

28 Ye yourselves bear me
witness, that I said I am not
the Christ, but that I am sent
before him.

29 He that hath the bride, is
the bridegroom : but the friend
of the bridegroom, which. stand-
eth and heareth him, rejoiceth
greatly, because of the bride-
groom's voice: this my joy
therefore is fulfilled.

30 He must increase, but I
must decrease.

31 He that cometh from above
is above all : he that is of the
earth is earthly, and speaketh
of the earth: he that cometh
from heaven is above all.

32 And what he hath seen
and heard, that he testifieth ;
and no man receiyeth his testi-
mony.

33 He that hath received his

14

ia o Ioane iloko 6 ka halepaap*
had ia roanawa.

25 % Ia wa hoopaapaa ae la na*
haumana a Ioane me na Iudaio
no ka bapetizo ana.

26 A hele aku la lakou io Io~>
ane la, i aku la ia ia, £ Rabi, o
ka mea me oe ma kela kapa o
Ioredane, nona au i hoike ai,.
aia hoi, ke bapetizo la oia, a ke>
hele nei na kanaka a pau io?
na. la.

2? Olelo mai la o Ioane, i mai
la, Aole e hiki i ke kanaka ke-
lawe wale i.kekahi mea, ke haa-
wi ole. ia mai ia nana mai ka la-i
ni mai.

28 O oukoir no' ko'ii poe hoi-'
ke i ka'u i olelo ai, Aole wau
ka Mesia, aka, ua hoounaia mai
au mamua ona.

29 O ka mea nana ka wahine>

mare, o ke kane mare ia: aka,.
o ka hoaaloha o ke kane mare
e ku ana, a e hoolohe ana ia ia,
oia ke olioli nui i ka leo o ke
kane mare. Ua loaa hoi ia'u
keia" olioli,

30 E mahuahua ana no oia,.
aka, e emi iho auanei hoi au.

31 O ka mea: noluna mai, ma-
luna ia o na mea a pau : o ka
mea no ka honua, ho ka honua
ia, a no ka honua hoi kana ole-
lo : o ka mea no ka lani mai,
maluna ia o na mea a pau.

32 O ka mea ana i ike ai, a i
lohe ai hoi,, oia kana e hoike ai,
aole nae kekahi mea i malama i
kana mea i hoike ai.

33 O ka mea e malama i ka-

IOANE.

testimony, hath set to his seal
that God is true.

34 For he whom God hath
sent, speaketh the words of
God : for God giveth not the
Spirit by measure unto him.

35 The Father loveth the Son
and hath given all things into
his hand.

36 He that believeth on the
Son hath everlasting life : and
he that believeth not the Son,
shall not see life ; but the
wrath of God abideth on him.

CHAP. IV.

WHEN therefore the Lord
knew how the Pharisees
had heard that Jesus made and
baptized more disciples -.than
John,

.2 (Though Jesus himself bap-
•tized not, -but his disciples,)

3 He left Judea, and depart-
ed again into Galilee.

4 And he must needs go
through Samaria.

5 Then cometh he to a city of
Samaria, which is called Sychar,
near to the parcel of ground
that Jacob gave to his son Jo-
seph.

-6 Now Jacob's well was there.
Jesus therefore being wearied
with his journey, sat thus on
the well : and it was about the
sixth hour.

na mea i hoike mai ai, oia ke ae
mai, he oiaio ka ke Akua.

34 No ka mea, o ka ke Akua
mea i hoouna mai ai, o ka ke
Akua olelo kana e olelo ai : no
ka mea, aole ke Akua e baawi
liilii mai i ka Uhane ia ia.

35 Ke aloha nei ka Makua i
ke Keiki, a ua haawi hoi ia i
na mea a pau iloko o kona lima.

36 O ka mea manaoio i ke
Keiki he ola mau loa kona: aka,
o ka mea manaoio ole i ke Kei-
ki, aole ia e ike i ke ola ; e kau
mai ana ka inaina o ke Akua
maluna iho ona.

MOKUNA IV.

A IKE ae la ka Haku, ua
lohe ka poe Parisaio, he
nui na haumanaa Iesu i hoohau-
mana ai, a i bapetizo ai hoi, a
he hapa ka loane-;

2 (Aole nae o Iesu iho i ba-
petizo ai, o kana poe haumane
no,)

3 Haalele iho la ia i Iudaia, a
hoi aku la i Galilaia.

4 A he pono no ia ke hele aku
mawaena o Samaria.

5 A hiki aku la ia i kekahi
kulanakauhale o Samaria, o Su-
karu ka inoa, e kokoke ana i
ka aina a Iakoba i haawi aku ai
no kana keiki no Iosepa.

6 Ilaila ka punawai o Iakoba.
No ka maluhiluhi o Iesu i ka he-
le ana, noho iho la ia ma ua pu-
na wai la : o ke ono paha ia o ka
hora.

Samaria to draw water : Jesus
saith unto her, Give me to
drink.

7 There cometh a woman of 7 Hele ae la kekahi wahine no

Samaria e huki wai : i mai la o

Iesu ia ia, Ho mai nohi e inn.

15

JOHN.

$ (Por his disciples were gone
away unto the city to buy
meat.)

9 Then saith the woman of
Samaria unto him, How is it
that thou, being a Jew, askest
drink of me, which am a wo-
man of Samaria r for the Jews
have no dealings with the -Sa-
maritans.

10 Jesus answered and said
unto her, If thou knewest the
gift of God, and who it is that
saith unto thee, Give me to
drink ; thou wouldest have ask-
ed of him, and he would have
given thee living water.

11 The woman saith unto
him, Sir, thou hast nothing to
draw with, and the well is deep:
from whence then hast thou
that living water ?

12 Art thou greater than our
father Jacob, which gave us the
well, and drank thereof himself,
and his children, and his cattle?

. 13 Jesus answered and said
unto her, Whosoever drinketh
of this water, shall thirst again :

14 But whosoever drinketh
of the water that 1 shall give
him, shall never thirst ; but the
water that I shall give him,
shall be in him a weli of water
springing up into everlasting
life.

15 The woman saith unto him,
Sir, give me this water, that I
thirst not, neither come hither
to draw.

16

8 (No ka rnea, ua hak aku la
na haumana ana i ke kulanakau-
hale e kuai i ai.)

9 Alalia ninau aku la ka w$»
hine no Samaria ia ia, No ke
aha la oe, he ludaio, e noi mai
nei ia'u, i ka wahine no Samav
ria, i mea inu? No ka mea,
aole e la una pu na ludaio me
ko Samaria.

10 Olelo mai«la o Iesu ia ia, i
mai la, Ina ua ikeoe i ka maka*-
na o ke Akua, a i ka mea hoi e
olelo ana ia oe, Ho mai no'u e
inu, ina ua<n.oi mai : oe ia ia, a
ua haawi aku ia i ka wai ola

nou.

11 Olelo aku la ka wahine ia
a, E ka Haku, aole ou bakeke,
a ua hohonu ka punawai, nohea
la e loaa'd ia oe ua wai ola la ?

lH CJa*oi aku anei ee mamua
o lakoba o ko makou kupuna,
nana i haawi keia punawai no
makou, a nana hoi i inu i ka
wai, a me kana poe keiki, a me
kana poe holoholona ?

13 Olelo maHa o lesu, i mm
la ia ia, O na mea a pau e inui
keia wai, e makewai hou aku
no ia.

14 Aka, o ka mea e inu i ka
wai a'u e haawi ^.ku ai ia ia, ao-
le loa ia e makewai hou aku:;
aka, o ka wai a'u e haawi aku
ai ia ia, e lilo ia i wai puna iro-
ko ona e pipi ana i ke ola mau
loa.

15 Olelo aku la ka wahine ia
ia, E ka Haku, ho mai no'u ua
wai la, i ole e makewai hou aku
lau, i ole hoi e hele hou mai ia

nei e huki.

IOANE.

. 16 Jesus saith unto her, Goj
call thy husband, and come
hither.

17 The wowan answered and
said, I have no husband. Je-
sus said unto her, Thou hast
well said, I have no husband :

18 For thou hast had five
husbands, and he whom thou
now hast, is not thy husband :
in that saidst thou truly.

19 The woman saith unto him,
Sir, I perceive that thou art a
prophet.

20 Our fathers worshipped in
this mountain ; and ye say, that
in Jerusalem is the place where
men ought to worship.

21 Jesus saith unto her, Wo-
man, believe me, the hour com-
eth, when ye shall neither in
this mountain, nor yet at Jeru-
salem, worship the Father.

22 Ye worship ye know not
what : we know what we wor-
ship, for salvation is of the
Jews.

23 But the hour cometh, and
now is, when the true worship-
pers shall worship the Father in
spirit and in truth : for the Fa-
ther seeketh such to worship
him.

24 God is a Spirit : and they
that worship him, must worship
him in spirit and in truth.

25 The woman saith unto him,
I know that Messiss cometh,

2*

16 Olelo mai la o Iesu ia ia,
O hele, e kahea aku i kau kane,
a e hele hou mai ia nei.

17 Olelo aku la ka wahine, i
aku la, Aohe a'u kane. I mai
la o lesu ia ia, He pono kau i i
mai nei, A-ohe a'u kane ;

18 No ka mea, elima ae nei au
mau kane, a o kau mea i keia
rnanawa, aole ia o kau kane ;
he oiaio kau i i mai nei.

19 Olelo aku la ua wahine la
ia ia, £ ka Haku, ke ike nei au
he kaula oe.

20 Maluna o keia mauna ko
makou poe makua i hoomana'i ;
aka, ke olelo mai nei oukou, aia
ma Ierusalema kahi pono e hoo-
mana aku ai.

21 Olelo mai la o Iesu ia ia,
E ka wahine, e manaoio mai i
ka'u, e hiki mai auanei ka rna-
nawa, aole ma keia mauna, ao-
le hoi ma Ierusalema e hoorna-
na aku ai oukou i ka Makua.

22 Ke hoomana nei oukou i
ka mea a oukou i ike ole ai ;
ke hoomana nei makou i ka mea
a makou i ike ai : no ka mea,
no na Iudaio mai ke ola.

23 Aka, ua kokoke mai ka rna-
nawa, a o nei hoi ia, o ka poe
hoomana oiaio, e hoomana la-
kou i ka Makua me ka uhane a
me ka oiaio : no ka mea, oia ka
poe a ka Makua i makemake ai
e hoomana aku ia ia.

24 He Uhane ke Akua, a o
ka poe hoomana ia ia, he pono
no lakou e hoomana aku ia ia
me ka uhane a me ka oiaio.

25 Olelo aku la ka wahine ia
ia, Ua ike no au e hele mai ana

17

JOHN.

which is called Christ; when
he is come, he will tell us all
things.

26 Jesus saith unto her, I that
speak unto thee am he.

27 H And upon this came his
disciples, and marvelled that he
talked vvith the woman : yet no
man said, What seekest thou ?
or, Why talkest thou with her ?

28 The woman then left her

water-pot, and went her way

into the city, and saith unto the

men,

29 Come, see a man which

told me all things that ever
did : is not this the Christ ?

I

30 Then they went out of the
city, and came unto him.

his

sayin s ,

\<T.

31 H In the meanwhile
disciples prayed him,
Master, eat.

32 But he said unto them, I
have meat to eat that ye know
not of.

33 Therefore said the disciples
one to another, Hath any man
brought him aught to eat?

34 Jesus saith unto them, My
meat is to do the will of him
that sent me, and to finish his
work.

35 Say not ye, There are yet

four months and then cometh

harvest? behold, I say unto you,

Lift up your eyes, and look on

18

ka Mesia, (ka mea i oleloia o
Kristo) aia niki mai ia, nana no
e hoakaka mai na mca a pau ia
makou.

26 Olelo mai la o Iesu ia ia,
Ovvau no ia, ka mea e kamailio
pu ana me oe.

27 Alaila hoi mai la kana poe
haumanc, a kahaha iho la ko
lakou naau i kana kamailio pu
ana nie ka wahine : aole nae
kekahi i ninau aku ia ia, Hea-
ha kau e imi nei ? a no ke alia
la kau e kamailio pu me ia?

28 Nolaila haalcle ka wahine
i kona ipu wai, a hoi aku la i
ke kulana kau hale, a olelo aku
ia i na kanaka,

29 E hele mai, e ike i ke ka-
naka, nana i hai mai ia'u i na
mea a pau a'u i hana'i, aole
anei oia ka Mesia ?

30 Alaila puka mai lakou no-
loko mai o ke kulanakauhale, a
hele io na la.

31 A mawaena iho, nonoi aku
aku. la kana poe haumana ia ia,
i aku la, E Itabi, e ai.

32 I mai la oia ia lakou, He
ai ka'u e ai ai, ka mea a oukou
i ike ole ai.

33 No ia mea, ninau ae la na
haumana kekahi i kekalii, Ua
lawe mai anei kekahi i ai nana ?

34 Olelo mai la o Iesu ia la-
kou, O ka'u ai keia, e hana
au i ka makcmake o ka mea
nana au i hoouna mai, a e hoo-
pau hoi i kana hana.

35 Aole anei oukou e olelo,
Eha malama i koe, a hiki mai
ka ohi palaoa ana ? Aia hoi, ke
olelo aku nei au ia oukou, E

IOANE.

the fields; for they are white
already to harvest.

36 And he that reapcth receiv-
eth wages, and gathereth fruit
unto life eternal : that both he
that soweth, and he that reapcth,
may rejoice together.

37 And herein is that saying
true, One soweth, and another
-reapeth.

38 I sent you to reap that
whereon ye bestowed no labor :
other men labored, and ye are
entered into their labors.

39 IF And many of the Sama-
ritans of that chy believed on
him for the saying of the wo-
man, which testified, He told
me all which ever I did.

40 So wSien the Samaritan*
were come unto him, they be-
sought him that ho would tarry
with them : and he abode there
two days.

41 And many more believed,
because of his own word ;

42 And said unto the woman,
Now we believe, not because of
thy saying: for we have heard
him ourselves, and know that
this is indeed the Christ, the
Saviour of the world.

43 1T Now after two days he
departed thence, and went into
Galilee.

44 For Jesus himself testified,
that a prophet hath no honor in
his own country.

45 Then when he was come
into Galilee, the Galileans re-

alawa ae ko oukou mau maka»
a e nana i na mahinaai, ua keo-
keo mai ano no ka ohi ana.

36 A o ka mea ohi, loaa no
ia ia ka uku, a hoiliili ia i ka
hua no ke ota mau loa, i olioli
pa ai ka mea nana i lulu me ka
moa nana i ohi.

37 No ka mea, pela i akaka
ai, he oiaio ka olelo, Nakekabi
e lulu, na kckahi mea e hoi e
ohi.

33 Ua hoouna aku au ia ou
kou c ohi i ka mea a oukou i
luhi o!e ai ? na hai i hana, a ko-
ine oukou iloko o ka lakou hana.

39 .1f A uui ko Samaria poe o
ua kulanakauhale la i manaoio
ia ia, no ka olelo a ka wahine i
holke aku ai, Ua hai mai ia ia'u
i na mea a pau a'u i hana'i.

40 A o ko Samaria i heleaku
io na la, nonoi aku la lakou ia
ia e noho me lakou ; a noho iho
ia ia maiaila i na la elua.

41 A nui loa na mea e ae i
manaoio ma kana olelo.

42 I aku la lakou i ka wahi-
ne; Aole makou i .manaoio ma
kau ololo walo no, no ka mea,
o makou iho kekahi i lone, a ike
hoi, o ka Hoola oiaio keia o ke
ao nei, o ka Mesia.

43 1f A ma hope iho o na la
elua, helc aku la ia maiaila aku,
a hiki i Galilaia.

44 No ka mea, na Iesu no i
hoike mai, aole malamaia ke
kaula ma kona aina iho.

45 A hiki mai la ia i Galilaia,
hookipa mai la ko Galilaia ia ia,

ceived him, having seen all the 'no ko lakou ike ana i na mea a

19

JOHN.

things that he did at Jerusalem
at the feast : for they also went
unto the feast.

46 So Jesus came again into
Can a of Galilee, where he
made the water wine. And
there was a certain nobleman,
whose son was sick at Caper-
naum.

47 When he heard that Jesus
was come out of Judea into
Gililee, he weut unto him, and
besought him that he would
come down, and heal his son :
for he was at the point of death.

48 Then said Jesus unto him,
Except ye see signs and won-
ders, ye will not believe.

49 The nobleman saith unto
him, Sir, come down ere my
child die.

50 Jesus saith unto him, Go
thy way ; thy son liveth. And
the man believed the word that
Jesus had spoken unto him, and
he went his way.

51 And as he was now going
down, his servants met him, and
told him, saying, Thy son liv-
eth.

52 Then inquired he of them
the hour when he began to
amend. And they said unto
him, Yesterday at the seventh
hour the fever left him.

53 So the father knew that
it was at the same hour, in the
which Jesus said unto him, Thy
son liveth : and himself believ-
ed, and his wh >Ie house.

54 This is again the second
miracle that Jesus did, when he

20

pau ana i hana'i ma Ierusalema
i ka ahaaina : no ka mea, ua
hele no lakou i ua ahaaina la.

46 A hele hou aku la o Icsu
ma Kana i Galilaia, kahi ana t
hoolilo ai i ka wai i waina. A
ua mai ke keiki a kekahi alii ma
Kapercnauma.

47 A lohe ae la ia, ua hiki rnrii
o Iesu i Galilaia mai Iudaia mai,
hele aku la ia io na la, nonoi
aku la ia ia, c iho ae ia e hoola
i kana keiki : no ka mea, ua
kokoke ia c make.

48 I mai la o Iesu ia ia, Ina
aole oukou e ike i na hoailona
a me na mea kupanaha, aole
oukou e manaoio mai.

49 Olelo aku ua alii la ia ia,
E ka Haku, e iho ae oe, o ma-
ke e kuu keiki.

50 Olelo mai la o Iesu ia ia,
O hoi, ua ola kau keiki. A
manaoio aku ua kanaka la i ka
olelo a. Iesu i hai mai ai ia ia, a
hoi aku la.

51 A i kona iho ana, halawai
mai la kana mau kauwa me ia,
hai mai la lakou, i mai la, Ua
ola kau keiki.

52 Ninau aku la oia ia lakou i
ka hora ona i maha'i. I mai la
lakou-iaia, Inehir.oi i ka hiku o
ka hora, i haalele ai ke kuni
ia ia.

53 No ia mea, ike iho la ka
makuakane, oia ka hora i olelo
mai ai o Iesu ia ia, Ua ola kau
keiki; a manaoio iho la no ia,
a me kona ohana a pau.

54 O keia ka lua o ka hana
mana a Iesu i hana'i, i kona he-

IOANE.

Was come out of Judea into
Galilee.

CftAP. V.

AFTER Hhis there Was a
Feast of the Jews : and
ijesus went up to Jerusalem.

2 Now : thete is at Jerusalem,
*by the sheep 'market, a pool,
which is called in the Hebrew
tongue, Bethesda, having live
porches.

3 In these lay a great multi-
tude of impotent folk, ofblind,
halt, withered, waiting for the
moving of the water.

4 For an angel went down at
'•a certain season into the pool,
and troubled the water : who-
soever then first after the troub-
ling of the water stepped in,
was made whole of whatsoever
disease he 'had.

5 And a certain man was
there, which had an infirmity
thirty and eight years.

6 When Jesus saw him lie,
and knew that he had beennow
a long time in that case, he
•saith unto him, Wilt thou be
made whole ?

7 The impotent man answer-
ed him, Sir, I have no man,
when the water is troubled, to
put me into the pool : but while
I am coming, another steppeth
down before me.

8 Jesus saith unto him, Rise,
take up thy bed, and walk.

9 And immediately the man

le ana i Galilaia mai Iu&aia

mat.

MOKUNA V.

MAHOPE iho o ia man
mea, he ahaaina a na Iix-
daio, a hele aku la o Tesu i le-
rusalema.

2 A ma Jerusalema, ma ka
puka liipa, he wai auau, o Be^
teseda ka inoa i ka elelo Hebe-
ra, ^elima ona mau hale imiluma-
Iti.

3 He nui loa na mea mai ■«
moe ana iloko, o na makapaa, na
oopa, a me na lolo, e kali ana i
ka aleale o ka wai.

4 No ka mea, i kekahi mana-
wa iho mai la kekahi anela ilo-
ko o ka wai auau, a hoaleale i
ka wai : a o ka mea i iho mua
iloko o ka wai mahope o ka hoa-
leale ana o ka wai, ua ola <kona
mai i loohia'i oia.

5 Malaila kekahi kanaka, he
kanakolu kumamawalu na ma-
kahiki-o -kona .mai ana.

6 Hke mai la olesu ia ia e moe
ana, a ike no hoi, he kahikoloa
kona mai ana, ninau mai la ia
ia, :-Ea, ke makemake nei anei
oe eola-?

7 I akuia ke kanaka mai ia-ia,
E ka Haku, aohe o'u kanaka,
nana au e lawe aku iloko o ka
wai auau, i ka wa i aleale ai ka
wai: aka, i ko'u hele ana'ku,
iho e aku la kekahi iloko ma-
mua o'u.

8 Olelo mai la o Iesu ia ia, E
ku ae, e kaikai i kou wahi moe,
a hele.

9 A ola koke ae la ua kanaka

£1

JOHN.

was made whole, and took up
his bed and walked : and on
; the same day was the sabbath.

10 If The Jews therefore said
•unto him that was cured, It is
.the sabbath -day ; it is not law-
ful for thee to carry thy bed.

11 He answered them, He
that made me whole, the same
said unto me, Take up thy bed
.and walk.

12 Then asked <they him,
What man is that which said
-unto thee, Take up thy bed
-and walk ?

13 And he that was healed
*wist not who it was: for Jesus
-had conveyed himself away, a
■multitude being in that place.

14 Afterward Jesus findeth
him in the temple, and said un-
4o him, Behold thou art made
whole: sin no more, le$t a
worse thing come unto thee.

•15 The man departed, and
*old the Jews that it was Jesus
sthat had made him whole.

16 And therefore did the Jews
persecute Jesus, and sought to
«elay him, because he had done
dhese things on:the sabbath-day.

17 1F But Jesus answered
Hhem, My .Father woxketh hith-
erto, and I work.

U8 Therefore the Jews sought
'the more to kill him, because he
not only had broken the sab-
bath, but said also, that God
was his Father, making himself
equal with God.

19 Then answered Jesus, and

la, a lawe aku la ia i koha wahi
moe, a hele aku la. O ka -la
Sabati no ia.

10 IT No ia mea, olelo aku la
na Iudaio -i ka mea i hoolaia,
He Sabati keia, aole oe e pono
ke halii kahi moe.

Ill mai la oia ia lakou, O ka
mea nana au i hoola, oia ka i
olelo mai ia'u, e kaikai i kou
wahi moe, a e hele.

12 Ninau.aku ; la lakou ia ia,
Owai ke kanaka i olelo mai ai
ia oe, E kaikai i kou wahi moe,
a e he'le ?

13 O ka mea i hoolaia, ao-
le ia i ike ia ia, no ka mea, ua
hoonalo e Iesu ia ia iho, he
nui na kanaka ma ia wahi.

14 Mahope iho, ike mai la o
Iesu ia ia iloko o ka luakini, i
mai la ia;ia, Eia hoi, ua hoolaia
oe ; mai hana hewa hou aku, o
loohia oe e ka ino i oi aku:

15 Hele aku la ia kanaka a hai
aku la i na Iudaio, ©Iesu kamea
nana ia i hoola.

16 No ia mea, hoomaauakula
na Iudaio ia Iesu, no kana ha-
na ana ia mea i ke Sabati.

17 IF Olelo mai "la o Iesu ia la-
kou, Ke hana mau nei ko'uMa-
kua, a ke hana nei no hoi au.

18 No ia mea hoi, imi nui ae
la na Iudaio e pepehi ia ia, ao-
le no kona malama ole i ke Sa-
bati wale no, aka, no kana ole-
lo ana, o ke Akua kona Makua,
e hoolike ana ia ia iho me ke
Akua.

19 Olelo mai la o Iesu, i mai

said unto them, Verily, verily, ,1a ia lakou, Oiaio, he oiaio ka'u

IOANE.

Isay unto you, The Son can
do nothing of himself, but what
he seeth the Father do: for
what things soever he doeth,
these also doeth the Son like-
wise..

20 For the Father loveth the
Son, and sheweth him all things
that himself doeth : and he will
shew him greater works than
these, that ye may marvel.

21 For as the Father raiseth
up the dead and quickeneth
them; even so the Son quick-
eneth whom he will.

22 For the Father judgeth no
man; but hath committed all
judgment unto the Son :

23 That all men should hon-
or the Son, even as they hon-
or the Father. He that hon-
oreth not the Son, honoreth
not the Father which hath sent
him.

24 Verily, verily. I say unto
you, He that heareth my word,
and believeth on him that sent
me, hath everlasting life, and
shall not come into condemna-
tion ; but is passed from death
unto life.

25 Verily, verily, I say unto
you, The hour is coming, and
now is, when the dead shall
hear the voice of the Son of
God : and they that hear shall
live.

e olelo aku nei ia oukou, Aole<
e hiki i ke Keiki wale iho no,,
ke hana aku i kekahi mea, ke<
ike ole ia i ka Makua e hana
ana ia mea; nolaila, o na mea
ana i hana'i, oia hoi na mea a ke
Keiki e hana ah

20 Ke aloha nei ka Makua i-
ke Keiki, a ke hoike nei ia ia i
na mea a pau ana e hana'i: a e
hoike mai kela ia ia i na ha-
na e oi aku mamua o keia, i ma-,
halo ai oukou.

21 £ like me ko ka Makua
hoala ana i ka poe make, a me
ka hoola ia lakou, pela no hoi
ke Keiki e hoola mai ai i ka poe-
ana i makemake ai.

22 Aole no ka Makua e hoo-
pai i- kekahi, aka, ua haawi mai
ia v ka hoopai ana a pau na ke-
Keiki,

23 I hoomaikai ai na kanaka
a pau i ke Keiki e like me la-,
kou i hoomaikai ai j ka Makua.
O ka mea hoomaikai ole i ke
Keiki, oia ke hoomaikai ole i ka
Makua, nana ia i heouna mai.

24 Oiaie, he oiaio ka'u e ole-
lo aku nei ia oukou, O ka mea
e hoolohe i ka'u olelo, a e ma-
naoio hoi i ka mea nana au i
hoouna mai, he oia mau loa ko-
na, aole ia e lilo i ka hoohewa-
ia ; aka, ua lilo ae ia mai ka ma-
ke ae i ke oia.

25 Oiaio, he oiaio ka'u e ole-
lo aku nei ia oukou, £ hiki mai
auanei ka manawa, a o neia hoi
ia, e hoolohe ai ka poe make i-
ka leo o ke Keiki a ke Akua, a
o ka poe hoolohe, o lakou ke
tola.

23

"JOHN.

26" For as the Father hath, life
in himself, so hath he given to
the Son to haye life in himself;

27 And hath given him* au-
thority to execute judgment
also, because he is the Son< of
man.

28 Marvel not at this : for the
hour is coming, in which all
that are in the graves shall hear
his voice,

29 And shall come forth ; they
that have done good, unio. the
resurrection of life; and they
that have done evil, unto the
resurrection of damnation.

30 I can of mine own self do
nothing: as I hear, I judge:
and my judgment is just ; be-
cause I seek not mine own will,
but the will of the Father which
hath sent me.

31 If J bear witness of my-
self, my witness is not true.

32 1T There is another that
beareth witness of me, and I
know that the witness which
he witnesseth of me is true.

33 Ye sent unto John, and he
bare witness unto the truth.

34 But I receive not testimo-
ny from man : but these things
I eay that ye might be saved.

35 He was a burning and a
shining light : and ye were wil-

24

26 No ka mea, e like me ka
Makua he ola kona iloko ona
iho,. pels hoi ia i haawi mai ai i
ke Keiki.i ola nona. Upko ona
iho.

27 A ua haawi mai hoi ia i* t
ka mana e hoopai aku ai, no Iwt
mea, oia ke Keiki a ke kanaka.

2& Mai kahaha ko oukou naatr
i keia ; no ka mea, e hjki mai;
auanei ka manawa e lohe ai ka
poe a pan Uoko o na ilina i ko-
na leo,

29 A e hele mai iwaho ;• o ka
poe i hana inaikai, e ala mai la-
kou no ke ola ; aka, o ka poe i
hana ino„ e ala mai lakou no ka
make.

30 Aole e hiki m% wate iho*
ke hana i kekaht mea: : e like
me ka'u i lohe ai, pelja. hoi ka'u
e hoopai ai, a he pono ka'u hoo-
pai ana ; no ka mea, aole wau
e imi i ko'u makemake iho, aka,
i ka makemake o ka Makua na-
na au i hoouna mai.

31 Ina owau wale no e hoi-
ke no'u; iho, aole e pono ko'u
hoike ana.

32 1T O hai ke hoike mai no'u ;
a ua ike au, he oiaio kana hoi-
ke ana mai no'u.

33 Hoouna aku la oukou io
Ioane la, a ua hoike mai ia ma
ka oiaio.

34 Aole nae o'u manao i ka
ke kanaka hoike ana ; aka, ke
olelo nei ati ia mau mea, i ola'i
oukou.

35 He kukui aa malamalama
oia, a olioli iho la oukou i kona

IOANE.

Kng for a season. to> rejoice in
his light.

36 % But I have greater wit-
ness than that of John : for the
works which, the Father bath
given, me to- finish, the same
works that I do, bear witness of
me>- that the Father bath senfe|hpike

me.

37 And the Faiher himself
which hath sent me,.hath borne
witness of me. Ye have neither
heard his voice at any time* nor
&een his shape.

38 And ye have not nis woixt
abiding in you : for whom he
bath sent, him ye believe not

39 IF Search the Scriptures;
for in them< ye think ye nave
eternal life-: And they are they
which testify of me.

40 And ye will not come to
me, that ye might have life..

41 l> receive not honor from
men.

42 But I know you, that ye
have not the love of Godi in
you-

43 I am come in my Fatheife
name, andl ye- receive me- not :
if another shall come in his own
name, him ye will receive.

44 Howcan. ye believe; which
receive honour one of another,
and seek not the honor that
cometh from God* onfy ?

malamalama i kekahi mana-

wa.

36* 1F Aka, he hoike ko'u i oi
aku mamua o ka Ioane ; no ka
mea,.ona hana a ka Makua i
haawi. mai ai na'u e hana, o ke-
ia mau hana a'u e hana nei ke
•mai, no'u,. uahoounamai
ka Makua ia'u.

37 O ka Makua. hoi nana au i
hoouna* mai,, oia ka< i hoike mai
no'u. Aole oukou Mohe i ko-
na leo,.aole hoi i ike i kona he-
lehelena.

36 Aole ia oukou kana olelo
e noho ana iloko o oukou ; no
ia hoi, o ka mea ana i hoouna
mai ai^aole oukou i manaoio ia
ia-

39: 1T E huh; oukou i ka palapa-
fe hemolele, no ka mea, ua ma-
nao oukou, he ola mau loa ko
oukou malaila, a oia kamea na-
na i hoike no'u.

40 Aole o oukou makemake -e
hele* mat io'u nei, i loaa'i ia ou-
kou ke ola.

41 Aole o'u manao i ka hoo-
maikaiia e kanaka.

42 Aka, ke ike nei au ia ou-
kou; ua loaa olb ia oukou ke
aloha 1 i ke Akua iloko o oukou.

43 ¥a hele mai nei au ma ka
inoa o ko'u Makua,. aole oukou
i malama mai ia'U ;• ina e hele
mai kekahi ma kona inoa iho, e
malama no oukou ia ia.

44' Pehea la e-hiki ai ia oukou
ke manaoio; me ko oukou ma-
nao ana i ka hoomaikaiia o ke-
kahi e- kekahi, a me ka iini ole
i ka hoomaikaiia mai 4 ke Akua
wale no?

25

JOHN.

45 Do not think that I will
accuse you to the Father : there
is me that accnseth you, even
Moses, in whom ye trust.

46 For had ye believed Moses
ye would have believed: me :
he wrote of me.

47 But if ye believe notf his
writings, how shaH ye believe
my words f

CHAP. YL.

AFTER these things Jesus
went over the sea of Gali-
lee, which is the sea o( Tiberiaei

2 And a great multitude fol-
lowed him, because they saw.
his mi Fades which he did on
them that were diseased.

$ And Jesus went up into
mountain, and there he sat with
his disciples.

4 And the passover, a feast of
the Jews, was night

5 IT When Jesus then lifted
up hie eyes, and saw a great
company come unto him, he
saith unto Philip, Whence shall
we buy bread that these may
eat?

6 (And thie he said to prove
him : for he himself knew what
he would do.)

7 Philip answered him, Two
hundred pennyworth of bread
is not sufficient for them, that eve-
ry one of them may take a little.

26

45, Mai raanao oukou, e ttoou
pii aku au ia oukou i ka Makua ;;
hookah! no mea nana oufcon e
hoopii aku, o Mose,, ka, mea a
oukou e hilinai noi.

46 Ina ua.manaoio oukou i»ka
fbriMose; ma ua manaoio oukou.
ia'u ; no ka mea,, ua palapaiai
mai ia no'u.

47. Aka, i ole oukou e ma-
naoio i kana mau palapala, pe-
hea la oukou e manaoie<ai i ka'u*
mau olelo*

MOKUNA YL

MAHOPE iho holo aku Ik.
o Iesu ma kefe kapa o*
ka moanawaiio Galilaia, oia o
Tiberia^

2 A nui lea na kanaka i ha-.,
hai ia ia, no ko lakou ike ana i
na hana mana ana i hana'i i ka
poe mai.

3 Pit ae la o lesu ma kekahi
mauna, a noho iho la ilaila ms>
kana poe haumana.

4. A ua kokoke mai ka moli-
aola, he ahaaina na ka. poe lu-
daioi

5 1T Alawa* ae la ko Iesu mau
maka, ike aku la i ka poe kana-
ka nui e hele mai ana io na la,
nitiau mai la oia ia Pilipo, Ma-
hea kakou e kuai ai i .berena e
ai iho keia poe?

6 (0>keia,kana>i'ninau mai ai
i mea e hoao ai ia iaj.no ka mea,.
ua: ike no ia i. kana mea' e hana
mai ai.)'

7 I aku la o Pilipo ia ia, Aole
lakou e lawa i ka berena no na<
haneri denari elua, i pakahi ai
ka apana uuku na lakou a pau.

IOANE.

^ One of His disciples. An
tflrew, Simon Peter's brother,
saith unto him,

9 There is a lad here, which
ihath five barley loaves, and two
small fishes : but what are .they
.among so many -?

10 And Jesus said. Make the
men sit down. (Now there
'was much grass in the place.)
:So the men sat down in number
about five thousand.

11 And Jesuit o ok the 4 oaves;;
tmnd when he had given thanks,
foe distributed ;to the disci files,
cand the disciples tosthem that

were-set down ; and likewise of
ithe fishes, as much as they

would.

: 12 When 'they were filleoMie
rcaid unto his disciples, Gather
•up the fragments that remain
tthat nothing. be lost.

13 Therefore they gathered
tfftesrtogether, anil filled twelve

baskets with the fragments of
the five barley-loaves, which
remained over. and above unto
them that had eaten.

14 Then those men, When
they had seen the miracle that
Jesus did, «aid, This k of a
truth that Prophet that:«hould
come into the world.

15 1T When Jesus 'therefore
perceived that they would come
and take him by force, i to make
him a king, be departed again
into a mountain himself alone.

16 And when even was now
come, his disciples went down
unto the sea,

J 7 And entered into a ship

8 Olelo aku la ia ia kekahi o
kaaa poe haumana, o Anaderea,
ka hoahanau o Simona Petero,

9 Me wahi keiki maanei, he
mau popo berena bale elima ka-
na, a me na-ia liilii elua, a hea-
ha la ia mau mea i keia poe nut?

10 Olelo mai.la o-Iesu, £ hoo-
nolio i Ha kanaka ilalo. He nui
ne.ka weuweu ma ia wahi. No-
ho Hio la iia kanaka, elima tau-
sani paha.

1 1 Lalau mai la o Iesu i na
popo berena, hoomaikaiaku la,
a haawi mai la i na haumana, a
o na haumana hoi i ka poe e
noho ana; pela.no hoi na ia, a
like ka nuLoie ko kkou make-
nake.

12 A maona ae la lakou, i mai
la ia i kana poe haumana, £
hoiliili i na hakina i koe, i hoo-
Jei ole ia'i kekahi mea.

13 Hoiliili iho la'lakou a piha
rm hiniai he umikumamalua i na
hakina o na -popo berena bale
elima. i keeii ka poe i ai.

14 Olelo aku la ka poe kana-
ka i ike i ka hana mana a Iesu
i hana'i, He oiaio, o ke kaula
keia c hele mai ana i ke ao nei.

15 U A ike iho la oilesu, e hit
mai a»a bkou e la we iia ia, li
hoolilo ai lakou ia ia i alii, hele
hou aku la ia ma kekahi mau-
na, oia wale no.

16 A ahlahi ae la, iho aku la
kana poe haumana ma ka moa-
nawai.

17 Ee aku la lakou maluna o

27

JOHN.

and went 'over 'the *ea toward|moku, holo aku la i keia kapa r>
Capernaum. And it was now
dark, and Jesus was not r cdme
to them.

18 And the sea arose iby rea-
son of a great wind that blew.

19 So when they ; had rowed
about five and twenty *or -thirty
furlongs, they see Jesus walking
on the sea, and drawing nigh
unto the ship: and they were
afraid.

20 But he saith unto them, It
is I ; be not afraid.

21 Then they willingly re-
ceived him into the ship: and
immediately -the ship was at the
land whither they went.

£2 t The day following, when
the people which stood «on the
other -side *of the *ea saw that
there was no other boat there,
save that one whereinto h're dis-
ciples were entered, and -that
Jesus went not with his disci-
ples into the boat, but-'ffctf his
disciples were gone away alone ;

23 (Howbeit there came other
boats from Tiberias nigh unto
the place where they did eat
bread, after that the Lord had
given thanks :)

24 When the people therefore
saw -that Jesus was not there,
neither his disciples, they also
took shipping, and came to Ca-
pernaum, seeking for Jesus.

25 And when:they had found
him on the other side of :the

-sea, they said unto him, Rabbi,
when earnest' thou hither?

28

ka -moanawai ma Kaperenau*-
ma:a poeleele iho la. aole'©
Iesu i hiki mai io lakou la.

1*8 'Oloku ae <la ka moanawai
i ka makani nui*e nou mai ana.

49 >Roe aku la lakou i*na >se-
tadia he hvakalua kumamalima,
he kanakolu paha, ike aku la
lakou ia Iesu e hele mai ana
rnaluna o ka moanawai, a ko-
koke ia ma »ka moku: makau
iho la 'lakou.

20 I mai faoianalftkou,*Owna
no keia, mai makau oukou.

21 A la i la olioli lakou ii kona
ee ana il una o ka moku, a hiki
wawe aku la ka moku ma ka
aina, kahi i holo ai lakou.

22 H Ia la aku, o ka ahakana-
ka e ku ana ma kela kapa o ka
moanawai, »ike ae ia lakou, .ao-
le moku e ae m&iaila, o ka mea
wale noti kana.poe haumana 4
ee aku ai, aole nae i >ee .pu »e
IesuTne kana poethaumana rna-
luna o ka moku, e k&aa poe
haumana wale no i hole.;

23 (Aka hoi, holo mai la n*
moku mai Tiberia mai, kokdbe
ma kahi i ai ai lakou i ka be-
rena, mahope iho o ko ka "Ha-
ku hoomaikai ana'ku.)

24 A ike ae la ka anakanaka,
aole o Iesu malaila, aole hoi ka-
na poe haumana, ee aku la la-
kou iluna o na moku, holo aku
la i Kaperenauma e imi ana ia
Iesu :

25, A loaa ia lakou ia ma keia
kapa o ka moanawai, i aku la
lakou ia ia, E Rabi, inahca i hi-
ki mai oe ia nei?

JOANE.

26 Jesus answered them and
said, Verily, verily, I say unto
you, .Ye seek me, .not because
ye saw the miracles, but be-
cause ye did eat of the loaves
and were filled.

27 Labor not for the meat
which perisheth, but for that
meat which endureth unto ever
lasting life, which the Son of
man shall give unto you : for

ed.

28 Then said they unto him,
What shall we do, that we
might work the works of God ?

39 "Jesus answered and said
unto them, This is the work of
God, that ye believe on him
whom he hath sent.

30 They said therefore upto
•him, What sign she west thou

26 Olelo mai la o Iesu ia la-
kou, i mai la, Ke imi nei oukou
ia'u, aole no ka hana mana a
oukou i ike ai, aka, no ka ou-
kou ai ana i na popo berena, a
jnaona ae.

27 Mai hooikaika oukou no
ka ai make wale, aka, no ka ai
e man ana a hiki i ke ofa, loaj
ka mea a ke keiki a ke kanaka
e haawi ai na oukou: no ka mea,

him hath God .. the .Father seal- oia ka ka Makua ke Akua i ho-

o*a»o mai at.

28 No ia mea, ninau aku la
lakou ia ia,. Heaha ka makou e
hana'i, i hana aku ai makou i
na hana a ke Akua?

29» Olelo mai la o Iesu ia la-
kou, i mai la,- Eia ka hana a ke
Akua, e manaoio mai oukou i
ka mea ana i hoouna mai ai.

30 (Alaija nipau aku la lakou
ia ia : - Heuha ka hana mana au
e hana mai ai, i ike ai makou, a
i mgoaojo jki ia oe? Heaha kau
e hana'i ?

31 Ai iho fa ko makou poe
kupuoa i ka mane ma ka wao-
nahele, e like me ka mea i pttr
lapalaia, Haawi mai la ia i ka

* [berena mai ka la«i mai e at la-
kou.

32 Olelo mai la o Iesu ia la-
kou/ Oiaio, he oiaio ka'u e ole-
lo aku net ia oukou, aole o Mo-

then that we may see, and be-
lieve thee? what dost thou work?

31 Our fathers did eat manna
in the .desert; as }t is written,
He gave them bread from heav-
en to eat- , ■ .

32 Then Jesus said unto them,
Verijy, verily,. I .say unto vqu.
Moses gave you not that bread

from heaven ; but my Father jse i haawi mat na oukou i ka
giveth you the true bread from berena mai ka' lani mai ; aka,
heaven. o ko'u Makua ko haawi mai nei

na oukou i ka berena oiaio mai
ka lani mai.

33 For the bread of God is 33 No ka mea, o ka ke Akua
he which comet h down from berena, oia ka mea i iho mai

29

JOHN.

hearer), and giveth life unto* the
world.

34 Then said they unto Shim,
Lord, evermore give us this
bread.

mai ks> km* mai, a baawi . i . ke
ola no ko«koao nei.
<34 I akutia lakouia ia,*E ka
Baku, e ifeaawi tnau tnai-oe/i
keia berena na makou. -

I am the bread of life : he that
cometh to me, shall never "hun-
ger ; and <he that <believeth on
me, shall never thirst.

36 But L said unto. you, That
ye also have -seen me, aid. be-
Here not.

37 All that the Father ghreth
me,- shall come to me ; and him
that cometh to me, I will in «o
wisotcast out.

38 For 1* came down from
heaven, not to«do»imne own

35 And Jesus sakl uniot theity[ 35 Olelo mai la o lesu ia la-

kou," Owau no kaberena e ole/t ;
o ka mea e hele mai <io'u nei,
a«4o loa.ia e pofoli ; a o ka mea
e masMtok* mai ia'u,. aole loa ia
e makewai.

36 A olelo aku la au ia«ukou,
ua ike no on kou ia'u, aole nae
oukou e manaoio mai.

37 -O na roea^'pau^a ka Ma-
kuaue haawi met*** us? u, <c - he-
le mai noj&kau io'u nei : a o
ka <nea<« heie nmno'u nei,* ao-
le* loa wau e ktptfkuaku ia ia.

36 No ka mea/mole au i iho
mai, mai ka latiitmai, e nana i
will, but i the will of Ahim lhattko'u makemakeyaka, i ka ma-
sent me. kemake o ba* mea nana au»i

hoouna mai.

39 Eia ka nmakemake » o ka
mea nana au i hoouna mai, ' i
ole e ttio«fcu> mai 6'u aku nei
kekahi ona meaa-pau ana i
haawi mai ai ia'u,aka, e hoala
mai au ia ia i ka la mahope.

40 No ka mea, eia fca make-
make o ka mea nana au i hoo-

39 And this is' the Fathers
will which hath sent me, that
of raH which he hath given me,
I should lose nothing, but should
raise it up again at the last-day.

40 -ADdr^hia istihe will «of him
that sent me, that every

up at the lastday.

41 The Jews fchennnurmurdd
at him,- because <he. said,- 1 am
the bread which came (down
from heaven.

42 And they said, Is not this
Jesus the son of Joseph, whose

30

which -seeth the Son/andffee- una tnai,«*o na mea a paji e-ike
lievetb on- him, may have ever- * ! * ■""--*-* * - ■ *

mai i keKeiki,<ae manaoio' hoi
lasting^ife : andc I will raise htmjia ia, e loaa ia ia ke oia man

loa, a e hoala mai au ia ta i ka
«Jla mahope.

41 Ohumu iho la ka poeln-
daio nona, no kana olelo ana,
Owau no ka' berena i iho mai

4mai ka lani mat.

42 Olelo ae ia takou, Aole
anei o lesu keia ke ketki a lo-

IOANE.

father and mother we know?
how. is it then that he saith,I
t-came *dowin/lrom.iieaven ?

f& rJesus therefore answered
•old saW u«te**hem, MJurmcr
not among yourselves.

44 No mam «©an -come'to me,

sepa ? Ua ike no kakou i kona
makuakane a me kona maku-
wahine ; pehea la hoi ia i olelo
mai-ai,JJa iho mai au mai ka
iam mai-?
HS 4fclaila #t*lo mai Ja o Iesu

except the father wtoioh hath J»elet mai >io'u nei, ke kawo ole

iaiakoUj i mai 4a, Ifai'obunni
oukou kekahi me kekahi.
44 Aohe »moa o Jhiki ia ia ke

sent me drawiii«i:;*iid .1 will
moe' him ep^aMhe 4ast iday.

^5 ! It -is written in/the j»ioph-
ets, And they shafll be all taught
of God. Every man therefore
that hath heard, and hath learn-
ed of i the 'Father^ cometh uunto
<me

46 Not that iany man 4wflh
seen the Father,«save he which
is of God, he haih seen sheiFa-
ther.

47 Verily, verily, I say «n*o

mai iaria ka $!akua>ttana *u»i
hoouna mai;?a na'uja. e hoala
mai i ka la mahope.
'45 Ua palapalaia e na' kaula,
E ao :ia lakou.a pau e ke Akua.
No ia hoi, o kamea ihoolohe
i ka ka Makua, a i aoia hoi, oia
ke hele'mai./id'u nei.

'46 VAotefckefka»aka'i'ike i ka
Makua, o ka mea wale -no no
ke Akua< mai,-cia ka i, ike i ka
Makua.

47 -Oiaio, -he oiaio ka'u e Ole-

you, ' He? that%eli«velh»-onr*ie to aku nei ia oukou/ O ka mea

4iathr«ver1asting life.

48' I am thaft4weod 4f frfe.

•49 t Your* fathers did eat man*
na in . the wilderness, and *are
dead.

•50 iThis H6«the*read which
cometh down & rom heaven ,'that
a man may ea* thereof, and not
die.

51 I «ra the Mining -Wedd
which came down from heaven :
if any man eat of- this bread ,'

> e maaaeio. mai ia'u,? he <6la m»u
lea kona.

48 Owau-no ka berena e ola'i.

49 Ai no ko oukou poe kupu-
na i ka mane ma ha waooahele,
a ua mak&Iakou.

90 ' O keia ka berena iiho mai
mai ka Ian i mai; ina-eai keka-
hi i keia,<ao!e ia e make.

he shall live forever : and the ola mau'loaia ; a o< ka berena
bread that 'I will give is my a'u e haawi aku ai, o kb'u kino
flesh, which I will give, for the ia, ka *nea a'u e haawi aku i ola

give
life of the world.
52 The Jews therefore strove

■j51« Owau- no kdHberena^rfa* ka
mea i iho mai mai ka lani mai.
Ina e ai kekahi i keict berena, e

no ko ke ao nei.
52 Hoopaapaa iho la na Iu-
31

JOHN.

-among themselves, saying, How,daio ia lakou iho, iae la,Pehea
,can this man give us his flesh tojla-e hiki ai ia ia ke haawi mai i
eat ?
.53 Then Jesus said unto them,

kona kino ia kakou e ai.
53 Oleio aku la o.Iesu ia la-

"Ycrily, -verily, I say uutOvyou, kou, Oiaio, he'oiaio ka'u eole-

JSxcept yaeat the flesh of theiloaku uei ia oukou, A i ai ole

Son of man, and drink his blood Joukou»i ke kino o ke Keiki a ke

ye have no Jife in. you.

"54 Wlk>so eateth my flesh,
and dnnketh my blood, hath
•eternal life; and I will raise him
up at the last day.

55 -For my flesh is meat in-
deed, and my blood is drink in-
deed.

56 He that- eateth my fleSh,
and drinketh my blood, dwel-
leth in me, and I in him. <■

57 As the living Father hath
sent me, and I live by the Fa-
ther : so he that eateth me, even
he shall live by me.

58 This is that bread which
came down from heaven: not
as your fathers did eat manna,
and are dead : he thateateth-ef
this bread shall live for ever.

59 These things said "he in
the synagogue, as he taught in
Capernaum.

60 Many therefore of his dis-
ciples, when they had heard
this, said, This is an hard say-
ing ; who can hear it ?

61 When. Jesus knew in him-
self that his disciples murmured
at it, he said unto them, Doth
this offend you ?

62 What and if ye shall see

32

kanaka, .a i inujole hjoii kona ko-
ko, aole he> ola iloko o oukou.

54 O ka mea-e aui ko'u kino,
a e inu hoi i ko'u koko, he ola
mau loa kona, a ua>'u*iaehoala
mai i ka 4a mahope.

55 No ka mea,, he ai io ko'u
kino, a he mea inu io, ko'u koko.

"56 O ka mea e a*>i ko'u kino,
a e inu hoi i ko'u koko, ke no-
no nei ia iloko o'u, owau hoi
iloko ona.

57 E like meka'&fakua ola, na-
na au i hoouna mai ; ae ola ana
au, i ka Makua> pela hoi ka mea
e ai mai ia'.Uj-e-ola no ia ia'u.

58 O keia ka berena i iho mat
mai ka lani mai ; aole e like me
ko oukeu poe kupuna i ai- ai i
ka mane, a make aku la; o ka
mea e*ai i .keia . berena, . e ola
mau loa ia.

59 Oia na mea ana i olelo mai
ai iloko o ka halehalawai i ke
ao ana roa Kaperenauma.

60 A lohe ae la na haumana
ana he nui, i ae la lakou, Ke
olelo paakiki keia, owai la ka
mea e hiki ia ia ke hoolohe
aku ia.

61 A ike iho la o Iesu i ka
ohumu ana o na haumana ana,
no keia mea, i mai la oia ia la-
kou, O keia anei ka mea a ou-
kou i ukiuki ai ?

62 Pehea la hoi, ina e ike ou-

IOANE.

the Son of man ascend
where he was^before?

MP

63 It is the Spirit that quicfc-
♦eneth ; thetflesh profit oth noth-
ing : the words that I speak
mnto you, they sue spirit, and
Uhey are life.

64 But there are some of you
that believe ndt For Jesus
knew from tlie beginning who
they were that believed not, and
who should betray him.

165 And he said, Therefore

said I unto you, that no man

»can come unto .me, except it

were given unto him of my

Father.

66 1T From that time many
of his disciples went back, and
walked no more with him.

67 Then said Jesus unto the
twelve, *Will ye also ;g© away ?

68 Then Simon Peter answer-
ed him, Lord to whom shall we

go? thou hast the wprds of
eternal life.

69 And we "believe and are
sure that thou art that Christ,
the Son of the living God-

10 Jesus answered them, Hare e
I not chosen you Jtwelve, .and
one of you is a devil ?

71 He spake of Judaslscaridt
the son of Simon : for he it was
that should betray him, being
one of the twelve.

kou i ke Reiki a ke kanaka e
hoi hou aku ana iluna i kona
wahi mamua ?

63 Q ka uhahe ka mea nana
e hoola ; aole ke kino he meae
pono ai ; o La olelo a'u e olelo
abu nei ia oukou, he uhane ia
a me kevola.

64 Aka,<ua manaoio ole mai

kekahi P"|Hfy ""**'?" ™ n ^°
mea, ua ifcrno lesu mai kinohi
mai i ka poe -manaoio ole, a me
ka mea nanaia e kumakaiaaku.

65 A i mai ia ia,^No keia mea
ka'u i *oleJo aku ai ia oukou,
adle e hiki i kekahi, ke hele mai
io'u nei, keihaawi ole-ia mai ia
nana e ko'u Makua.

66 H 'la manawa, nui na hau-
mana ana i hoi hope, aole hoi 4
hele pu hou me ia.

67 Ninau mai la o lesu i ka
poe urriikumamalua, X) oukou
anei kekahi i makemake e hele
aku?

68 «I aku Ha oiSimona Petero
ia ia, iE ka;Haku, io wai la ma-
kou.e hele aku ai.? .ia oeno ka
olelo o ke olamau loa.

69 A ua .manaoio .makou, a
ua iue hoi, o«oe no ka .Mesia,
ke Keiki a ke .Akua.

70 Olelo mai la<o J^su iia 'la-
kou, Aole aaei aui wae ia ou-
kou he. amikumamdlua,- a o "ke-
kahi- o oukou, he.diabolo ia.?

.71 Olelo mai .la ia .no Juda
Isekariota, ke« keiki a ;Simona,
kekahi o ka umikumamalua, na-
na ia e kumakaia aku.

A

CHAP. VII.

FTER these things Jesus
walked in Galilee : for he

MOKUNA VJI.

MA HOPE iho oia mau mea,
kaahele ae la o lesu i
33

JOHN.

Woulo! not walk in Jewry, be-[Galilaia : aole dna'makelnaWte

kaahcle i Iudaia, no ka mea, ua
imi nafrudaio e pepehi ia ia.

2 A. ua kokobenna i no ka ahaa*-
ma kauhalemalumala a *ia lu-
daio.

3 Efo ia mea, dlelo?aku ! la kona
mau hoahanau ia ia, E haaleie
oe i keia wahi, a e'hele aku i

cause the Jews sought to kill
him.

Q Now the Jews' feast of tab-
ernacles was at hand.

^ 3 His brethren therefore said

jS^nto him, Depart hence, and

,go into judea,»that thy disciples

also may -see *the works tthatfludaia, i ike ai kau poc hauma-
thou doest. — —

4 For (then k <«© man fkdt
*doeth any thing in secret, and
he himself seekcth to-be known
openly. If thou do these icings,
rshew thyself to the world.

5 (For neither did his ''breth-
ren believe in -him.)

■6 Then Jesus said urtto»them,
My itime h not yet come: ibut
your lime is always ready.

7- The world cannot hate you ;
but me it hateth, because I tes-
tify of it/that'the works 'thereof
we evil.

»

8 'Go ye -up unto this feast :
2 go not tip yet unto (bis feast ;
tfor my vtime.isindt -yet fulkcome.

i

!

S "When he had said 'these
words urtto "them, ihe .abode
&HU in Galilee*

.10 1T .But when Tris %ieihreri
*were gone up, it ben went Ihe
also up urtto ithefeaet, notopen-
Uy, but as H were in secret.

1 1 Then the Jews sought him
at the feast, and said, Where
is he ?

J 2 And there was much mur-
muring among the people con-
34

na i na hana au eihana'i.

4 $fo ka mea, taohe mea hana.
main, ke makcmakc ia e ikcia
mai oia. -Ina e hana oe i keia
mau mea, e ihoike akuoe ia oe
ihe i ko keiio nei.

5 *( Aole hae o kona poe hoaha-
nau i manaoio ia ia y )

6 Olelo mai ia o lesu ia la-
kou, Aole i thiki mai ko'u ma-
nawa : aka, o ko oukou mana-
wa ua maopopo mau no ia.

.7 Aole 4; inaina mai ko ke ae
nei ia oukou ; ke inaina mai nei
nomae lakou irf'u-, no ka mea,
ewau keihoike aku jio lakou,
ua hewa kailakou hanatana.

"6 «© oukoulke hele Hkeiaahaai-
na : aole au«e hele a no i keia
ahaaina.sao ka n»ea,iaole i hi-
ki maopopo mai ko'u manawa.

3 A para ae la kana olelo ana
ia mautmeuuailakou, noho ihe
iaiHjalilaia. .

10 f A halaakufla kona poe
hoahanau, alalia ihele malu aku
la ia i ka ahaaina, aole iiikca.

1 1 Nolaila imi iho la ka poe
ludaio ia ia ma ka ahaaina, a
ninau ae la lakou, Auhea oia?

12 A nui loa ae la ka hoopaa-
p&a ana o ua a ha kanaka la no-

IOANE-

eemngjom: fop some said, He
i». a good man : others said,
Nay ; but he deceiveth the peo-
ple.

13 Howbeitt, no» man spake
openly of him^ for fear of the|
Jews.

14 If Now about the midst of
the. feast-, Jesus, went up. into
the temple and taught.

15 And. the Jews marvelled,
saying, How.knowetfi this man
tetters, having never learned?

16 Jesus-answered tfiem, and
said, My doctrine is not mine,
feut his that sent me.

17 Tf any man will do his will,
he shall know of the doctrine,
whetheritbe of God, or whethep
I speak, of myself.

18 He that speaketh of him-
self, seeketh, his own glory : but
he that seeke^h his glory that
sent him, the same is true, and
bo unrighteousness is in» him.

na ; olelo mai la kekahi pae r
He inaikai oia : i mai la kekahi
poe, Aole, ke hoopunipuni mai,
nei ia i na- kanaka..

13 Aole nae kekahi i olelo-
mai nona ma kc akea, no ka
makau i ka poe Iudaio.

14 H I waena o ka ahaaina*
hele mai la o lesu iioko o ka
k»akini,,a ae mai la.

1 5* A kahaha iho la ka naau o*
na Iudaio, i ae ]a, Pehea la i
ike ai oia nei.i ka palapala, ao-
le iai' a oia?'

16 Olelo mai la o lesu ia la~
kou, i mai la,D ka'u mea e ao
aitu nei, aole na'ii ia, aka, na ka.
mea nana au i hoouna mai.

17 Ina makemake kekahi e ha-
na \* kotia makemake, e ike no
ia i ka mea a'u e olelo nei, na*
lie Akoa mai ia, aole na'u iho..

18 O ka mea e olelo aku i
kana mo r oia ke imi e hoonani
ia ia iho : aka, o ka mea i imi e-
hoonani i ka mea nana ia i hoou-
na mai, He oiaio kana aole he
wahaJfcee iloko ona.

19 Aole anei o Mote i haawi

19 Did not Moses give you
the law, audi yU none of youjmai ia oukou i ke kanawai, ao-

keepeth the law ? Why go* ye
aftout to kill, me ?

20 The people answered and
said, Thou hast a devil : who
goeth about to kill thee ?'

21 Jesus answered and said
unto them, X have done one
work, and ye all marvel.

22 Moses therefore gavo unto
you circumcision,, (net? because
ii is of Moses> but of the fa-

le hoi kekahi o oukou e mala-
ma i ke kanawai ? No ke aha
la oukou e imi nei e pepehi ia'u?

20 Olelo aku la ka ahakana-
ka, i aku la, He daimonio kou r
owai Ia ke imi e pepehi ia oe ?

21 Olelo mai la o lesu, i mai,
la ia lakou, Ua hana iho nei au
L kekahi hana a kahaha ko ou-
kou naau a pau ia mea.

22 Na Mose i haawi mai i»
oukou ke okipoepoe, (aole naer
na Mose mai ia, na ka poe k»-

35

JOHN.

fliers - ;) and' ye on the sabbath-
day circumcise a»man.

23 If a man* on* the sabbath-
day receive- circumcision^ that
tne law of Moses should' not be
broken ; are ye angry at mo,
Because I* have made a man
every whit whole on the sabbath*-
day?

24? Judge not according to the
appearance, but judge righteous
judgment.

25 Then said some of them
of Jerusalem, Is not this he
whom they seek to kill?

26- But'Io, He speaketfi boldly,
and they say nothing unto Irim.

Do the rulers know indeed that aku ia ia. Ua ike maopopoariei

this is tne very Christ ?

27 Howbeit, we know rhis
man whence heMsr but when
Christ cometh, no-man knoweth
whence he is^ >>

28 Then cried Jesus in the
temple, as he taught, saying,
Ye both know me, and ye know
whence I am : and I am not
eome of myself, but he that sent
me is true^. whom ye know not

29 But I know him ; for T am
from him, and he hath sent me.

30 Then they sought to take
him : but no man laid hands on
him, because his hour was not
yet come.

31 And many of the people
believed on him , and said , When

36

puna mai,) a ke okipoepoe nei
oukou i ke kanaka i ka>. la- Sa-
ba ti,

23 Ina e okipoepoeia» ke- ka-
naka i ka la Sabati,. i har ole
ia'i ke kanawai o Mose, ke hu-
hu mai nei anei oukou ia'u, i
kuu hoola* ana i ke kanaka i ka
la Sabati ?

24* Mai manao oukou ma ka-
mea owaho, aka, ma ka ponb
io oukou e manao ai.

25 Alaila olelo ae la kekahi
poe no Ierusalema 4 Aole anei
Rera ka mea a lakou e imineie
pepehi?

26 Aia hoi, ke olelb wiwo ole
mai nei ia, aole lakou e olelo

ka poe alir, oia no ka Mesia ?

27 Ua ike no kakou i kahi j
hele mai ai keia : aka, aia hiki
mai ka Mesia, aole e ike- keka-
hi i kona wahi i hele mai ai.

2& Nolaila Rahea mai la o Ie-
su i kana ao ana iloko o ko lua-
kini, i mai la, Ua ike oukou ia'u,
ua ike hoi oukou i ko'u wahi i
hele mai ai, aole au.i hele mai
no'u iho, aka, o ka mea nana
au i hoouna mai, he oiaioia,ka
mea a oukou i ike ole ai.

29 Owau ka i ike ia ia, no ka
mea, nona mai wau, a nana hoi
au i hoouna mai.

30- No ka mea, imi iho la la-
kou e hopu ia ia ; aole nae i la-
lau aku kekahi lima ia ia, no
ka mea, aole i hiki mai kona
manavva.

31 Aka, nui na mea o ua aha-
kanaka la i manaoio ia ia, i iho

IOANE.

Christ cometh, will he do more
miracles than these which this
man hath done ?

32 U The Pharisees heard
that the people murmured such
things concerning him : and
the Pharisees and' the chief
priests sent officers to take him.

33 Thengaid Jesus unto them,
Yet a little while am I with
you, and then I go unto him
that sent me.

34 Ye shall seek me, and
shall not find trie; and where I
am, thither ye cannot come.

35 Then said the Jews among
themselves, Whitherwillhego,
that we shall not find him ? will
he go unto the dispersed among
the Gentiles, and teach the
Gentiles-?

36 What manner of saying is
this that he said, Ye shall seek
me, and shall not find me : t and
where I am, thither ye cannot
come?

37 In the last day, that great
day of the feast, Jesus stood
and cried ^ saying, If any man
thirst, let him come unto me,
and: drink*

38: He that believeth, on me,
as the scripture hath said; out
of his belly shall flow rivers of
living water.

39 (But this spake he of the
Spirit, which they that believe
on him should* receive, for the
Holy Ghost was cot yet given,

4

la, Aia hiki mai kaMesia, e oi
aku nei na nana mana ana e
nana, mai ai, mamua o na mea
a keia kanaka i hana'i ?

32 If Lohe ae la na Parisaio i
i ka ohumu ana o ua ahakana-
ka la. i keia mau mea nona, hoo-
una aku la na Parisaio a mena
kahuna nuri nailamuku elalau
ia ia.

33 Alaila olelo mai Ik o Iesu
ia lakou, Aole au e liuliu: me
oukou, a hoi aku au i ka mea
nana au i hoouna mai.

34 £ imi auanei oukou ia'u,
aole e loaa; a ma ko'u wahi e
noho ar, aole loa oukou e hiki
aku.

35' No ia mea ninau iho lana
rudaio ia lakou iho, Mahea. ane
oia e help ai. i loaa ole ai oia ia
kakou ? e hele anei ia i.ka poe
i puehu liilii iwaena o na Hele-
ne, a e ao aku i na Helene ?

36. Heaha hoi keia mea ana i
olelo mai nei, £ imi auanei ou-
kou ia'u, aole e loaa ; a ma ko'u
wahi e noho ai, aole loa oukou
e hiki aku ?

37 H I ka la nui ma ka hope o
ua ahaaina la, ku ae la o Iesu,
kahea aku la, i ka i ana'e, Ina e
makewai kekahi, e hele mai ia
io f ii nei e inu.

38 O ka mea e manaoio ia'u
e like me ka ka palapala heme-
lele i i mai ai, e kahe mau mai
na muliwai qoloko mai o kona
opu.

39* (Oketa kana i olelo ai. no
ka Unane, ka mea e*loaa aua-
nei i ka poe e manaoio ia ia :
{aole i hiki mai ka Uhane He-
Si

JOHN.

because that Jews wm* not yet
glorified.)

40 H Many of the people
therefore, when they heard this
Baying, said, Of a truth this is
the Prophet.

41 Others said, This is the
Christ. But some said, Shall
Christ come out of Galilee ?

42 Hath not the scripture
said i That Christ cometh of the
seed of David, and out of the
town of Bethlehem,. where Da
rid was ?

43 So there was a division
among the people because of
him.

44 And some of them would
have taken him ; but no man
laid hands on him.

45 If Then came the officers
to the chief priests and Phari-
sees ; and they said unto them,
Why have ye not.bi ought him?

46 The officers answered;
Never man spake like this man.

47 Then answered them the
Pharisees, Are ye also deceiv-
ed ?

48 Have any of the rulers, or
of the Pharisees believed, on
him ?

49 But this people who know
eth not the law are cursed.

50 Nicodemus. saith unto
them, (he that came to Jesus
by night, being one of them,)

51- Doth our law judge any
3&<

h

molele ia maitawa, no km men
aote i hoonaniia o Iesu ia wa.)*

40 % No ia hoi, he mri keupoo
o ua ahakanaka la i ko lakou lone
ana ia olelo, oleic ihb fa. lakou,
He oiaio, : o ke Kauk keiw

41 Olelo mai la kekahi poe, &*
ka Mesia keia. Aka, ninau aer
la kekahi pee, E hele mai anei
ka Mesia no Galilaia mai ?

42. Aole anei i i mai ka pakt-
pala hemolele, Na na mamo a
Davida mai ka Mesia, a no Be-
telehema mai, ke kulanakauha-
le o Davida ?

.43 Kue iho la kekahi poo me-
kekahi poe nona.

44 Makemake iho la kekahi
poe e hopu ia ia* aole nae ke-
kahi i kau aku i ka lima malur
na ona.

45 H Alaila hoi mai la na> ila-
muku i na kahuna nui a me ka*
poe Parisaio; a ninau mai* la
lakou ia lakou la, No ke aha la;
i lawe ole mai ai oukou ia ia i

46.1 aku la na ilamuku, Aole
loa he kanaka i olelo like m»
keia kanaka;

47 Ninau mai la na Parisaio-
ia lakou, O oukou anei kekahi.
ihoopunipuniia?

48 U a manaoio no anei keka-
hi o ka poe alii, a me' na Pari-.
saio ia ia?

49 Aka, o keia ahakanaka ike
ole i ke kanawai, ua hoohewam
lakou.

50 Ninau ae la oNikodernoia
lakou, (o ka mea i liele io na la
i ka po, ok kekahi o lakou,)

51 Ke hoohewa nei anei ko

IOANE.

t*ian before it bear him, -and
'know wtoat he doeth ?

r <52 They answered and said
unto him, Art- thou also of Gal-
ilee? Search, and look: for out
of Galilee ariseth no prophet.
53 And every man went unto
his own house.

CHAP. VIII.

JESUS went unto the mount
of Olives:

2 And early in the morning
he came again into the temple,
and ail the people came unto
him.; and he sat down and
taught them.

3 And the scribes and Phari-
sees brought unto htm a woman
taken in adultery: and when
they had set her in the midst,

4 They say unto him, Master,
this woman was taken in adul
tery, in the very act

5 Now Moses in the law com-
manded ub, that such should be
stoned : but whataayest thou ?

6 This they said, tempting
him, that they might have to
accuse him- But Jesusateoped
down, and with hit finger wrote
on the ground, a* though, he
heard them not.

7 So when they continued
asking him, he lifted up him-
self, and said unto them,
He that is without sin amoog
#ou, 4a_t him Aft cast a -alone at

kakou kanawai i ke kanaka nja-
mua o ka lohe ana ia ia, a ike
•hoi i kana mea i hana'i ?

62 Olelo mai la lakou ia ia, i
mai la, No Galilaia anei oe ? E
imi, a ike oe, aohe kauia nolo-
ko mai o Galilaia.

53 A hoi aku la keia mea ke-
la mea i.kona hale iho.

MOKUNA VIII.

EJLE aku la o lesu i ka
mauna o Oliveta.
2 A i ka wanaao hoi hou ia t
ka luakini, a hele aku la na ka-
naka a pau io na la, a noho iho
la ia, a ao mai la ia lakou.

H

.3 Alakai aku la na kakau olelo
a me na Parisaio io na la i ke-
kahi wahine i loaa e moe kolo-
he ana, a hooku aku la ia ia
iwaena ;

4 Olelo aku la lakou ia ia, E
ke Kumu, ua loaa keia wahine
e moekolohe ana.

5 Kanoha mai la o Mose ia
makouiloko o ke kanawai, e
hailukuia i ka pohaku ka rnea i
nana pela : heaha hoi kaueoJe?
Io mai ai ?

6 ^3Qelo aku lakou i keia.i mea
e hoao ai ia ; ia, i loaa'i ia lakou
ka mea e hoahewa aku ai ia ta.
Kukai iho to. o lesu ilaln, a ;ka-
hakaha iho la kooa lima ma ka
lepo.

7 A i ko lakou ninau mua ana-
'ku ia ia, ea ae la ia iluna, i mai
la ia lakou, O ka mea hala ole o
oukou, oia mea ke -pehi aku ia
ia i ka pohaku.

TOHN.

8 And again he stooped down,
and wrote on the ground.

9 And they which heard it
being convicted by their own
conscience, went out -one by
one, beginning at the eldest,
even unto the last : and Jesus
was left alone, and the woman
standing in the midst.

10 When Jesus had lifted up
himself, and saw none but the
woman, he -said unto her, Wo-
man, where are those thine ac-
cusers? hath no man condemn-
ed thee?

11 She said, No man, Lord.
And Jesus said unto her, Nei-
ther do I condemn thee: go,
and sin no more.

12 1T Then spake Jesus again
unto them, saying, I am the
light of the WOrld : he 'that • fol
loweth me shall not walk in
darkness, but shall have the
light of life.

13 The Pharisees therefore
said unto him, Thou bearest
record of thy self j thy record is
not true.

14 Jesus answered and said
unto them, Though I bear re-
cord of myself, yet my record
is true: for I know whence I
came, and whither I go : but
ye cannot tell whence I come,
and whither I go.

15 Ye judge after the^rlesh,
I judge no man.

40

8 Kulou hou iho la ia ilalo, a
kahakaha iho la ma ka lepo.

9 A lohe ae la lakou, a ua hoa-
hewaia lakou e ko lakou naau,
hele pakahi aku la lakou iwaho,
mai na lunakahiko ka hoomaka
ana, a hiki i ka ,poe ilalo loa,
a koe iho la o Iesu wale no, a
me ka wahine e ku ana iwaena.

10 Ea ae la o Iesu iluna, ao-
he mea e ae ana i ike ai, o ka
wahine -wale no, ninau mai la
ia ia, E ka wahine, auhea la ke-
la poe i hoopii mai nei ia oe ?
aole anei kekahi i hoopai mai
ia oe?

11 I aku la ia, Aole kekahi, e
ka Haku. I mai la o Iesu ia ia,
Aole no hoi au e hoopai aku ia
oe : e hele oe, mai hana hewa
hou aku.

12 % Olelo hou mat la o Iesu
ia lakou, i mai la, Owau no ka
malamalama o ke ao nei : o ka.
mea e hahai mai ia'u, aole ia e
hele i ka pouli, aka, e loaa ia
ia ka malamalama e ola'i.

13 Nolaila olelo aku la na Pa-
risaio ia ia, Ke hoike nei oe nou
iho, aole pono kau hoike ana.

14 Olelo mai la o Iesu i mai
la ia lakou, Ina e hoike aku au
no'u iho, he pono ka'u hoike
ana ; no ka mea, ua ike au i
ko'u wahi i hele mai ai, a me
ko'u wahi e hele aku ai ; aka,
aole oukou i ike i ko'u wahi i
hele mai ai, a me ko'u wahi e
hele aku ai.

15 Ke hoahewa nei oukou
mamuli o ke kino, aole au e hoa*

(hewa aku i kekahi.

IOANE.

16 And yet if I judge, my
judgment is true : for I am not
atone, but 1 and the Father that
sent me.

17 It is also written i<i your
law, that the testimony of two
men is true.

18 I ara one that hare witness
of myself; and the father that
seat me, beareih witness of me.

19 Then said they unto him,
Where is thy Father? Jesus
answered, Ye neither know me.
nor my Father: if ye had
known me, ye should have
known my Father also.

20 These words spake Jesus
hi the treasury, as he taught in
the temple: and no man laid
hands on him, for his hoar was
not yet come.

21 Then said Jesus again .un-
to them, I go my way, and ye
shall seek me, and shall die in
yew sins: whither,! go, ye
cannot come.

22 Then said the Jews, Will
he kill himself? because he
aaith, Whither I go ye cannot
come.

23 And he said unto them,
Ye are from beneath ; I am
from above: ye are of this
world ; I am not of this world.

24 1 said therefore unto you,
that ye shall die in your sina :
for if ye believe .not that! am
A*, ye shaU die in yow Bins,

4*

16 Ina e hoahewa aku au, he
x>no ka'u hoohewa ana ; no ka
mea, aole owau wale no : aka, o
rnaua me ka Makua nana an i
tioouna mai.

17 Ua pakpalaia iloko o ko
oukou kanawai, he pono ka hoi-
ke ana a na kanaka elua.

18 Owau no kekahi e hoike
.m/u iho, a o ka M akua nana
au i hooona mai, eia kekahi e
hoike mai no'u.

19 No ia mea ninau aku la la-
kou ia ia, Auhea kou Makua ?
I mai la o lean, Aole oukou i
ike ia'u, aole hoi i ko'u Makua:
ina ua ike oukou ia'u, ina ua
ike no J*oi oukou i ko'u Makua.

20 Olelo mai la o Iesu i keia
man elelo ma kahi wxuhonaka-
la, i kana ao. ana iioko o ka lua-
kini, aole noi kekahi » foiau aka
ia ia ; no ka mea, aole i hiki
mai kona manawa.

21 IT Olelo hou mai la o Iesu
ia lakou, E hole aku ana au, a
e imi oukou ia'u, a e make ou-
kou iloke o ko oukou hewa : a
i ko'u wahi e hele ai, aole e hi-
ki ia oukou ke hele ilaila.

2*2 Alaila olelo iho la na Iu-
daio, £ pepehi anei kela ia ia
iho ? no ka mea, i mai la ia, I
ko'u wahi e hele ai, aole e hiki
ia oukou ke hele ihiku

23;.I mai la oia ia lakou, No-
taJo net oukou ; noluna mai bo
wau ; ao ke ao nei oukou, aole
wau no ke ao nei.

24 jNo ia mea i. olelo akox ai

au ia oukou, £ make auanei on*

kou iloko o ko on kou hewa ; no

ka mea> a i ole .oaken e maajto

4*

JOHN.

25 Then said they unto him,
Who art thou? And Jesus
saith unto them, Even the same
that i said unto you from the
beginning.

26 I have many things to say,
and to judge of you : but he
that sent me, is true; and 1
speak to the world those things
which I have heard of him.

27 They understood not that
he spake to themoiUhe Father.

28 Then rsaid Jesus unto
them, When ye have lifted up
the Son of man, then shall ye
know that 1 am Ac, and that 1
do nothing of myself; but as
my Father hath taught me, 1
speak these things.

29 And he that sent me is
with me: the Father hath not
left ine alone: fori. do always
those things that please him.

30 As he 'spake' these 'words,
many believed on him.

31 Then said Jesus to these
Jews which believed on him, If
ye continue in my ward,- then
are ye my disciples indeed ;

32 And ye shall know the
truth, and the truth shall make
you free.

33 f They answered him,

42

mat, owau no ia, e make no
oukou iloko o ko oukou hewa.
25 . Nolaila ninau aku la lakou
ia ia, Owai oe ? 1 mai la o Iesu
ia lakou, Owau no ka mea a'u
i hai aku aria oukou ikinohi.

26 He nui ka'u mau mea e
olelo aku ai, a e hoohewa aku
ai ia oukou : aka, o ka mea na-
na au i hoouna mai he oiaio ia ;
a o na mea a'u i lohe ai ia ia,
oia ka'ue olelo aku nei i ko fee
ao nei.

27 Aole lakou i ike, o ka Ma-
kua, kana i olelo mai ai ja la-
kou.

28 No ia hoi, olelo mai la r o
Tesu ia 4akou, Aia kau aku ou-
kou i ke Keiki a ke kanaka ilu-
ria, alaila e ike oukou, owau no
ia, aole hoi na'u wale&ho e ! ha-
na aku i kekahi mea; aka, o na
mea a ko'u Makua i ao mai ai
ia'u, oia na mea a'u- e olelo aku
nei.

29 A o ka mea nana mi i hoo-
una mai oia pu kekahi me au :
aole i waiho wale mai ka Ma-
kua ia'u owau wale no ; no ka
mea, ke hama mau nei au i na
mea ana i oluolu ai.

30 I kana -olelo ana ia mau
mea, nui ka poe i manaoio ia ia.

31 Alaila olelo mai la o Iesu i
ka poe ludaio i maaaoio ia •■ ia,
Ina el hoomau • oukou ma ka'u
olelo, alaila he poe haumana io
oukou na'u.

32 A e ike auanei oukou i ka
oiaio, a o ka oiaio e kuu aku ia
oukou.

33 H Olelo aku la lakou ia ia,

IOANE.

We be Abraham's seed, and He mamo makou na Aberaha-

were never in bondage to any
man : how sayest thou, Ye
shall be made free ?
■34 Jesus answered them, Ve-
rily, verily, I say unto 'you,
Whosoever com mi tie th sin, is
the servant of -sin.

35 And f thc servant abideth
not in the house for ever, but
the Son abideth ever.

36 If the Son therefore shall
make you free, ye shall be- free
indeed.

37 I know that ye are Abra-
ham's seed ; but ye seek to kill
me because my word hath m>
place in you.

38 I speak that which I have
seen with my Father : and ye
do that which ye have -seen
with, your father.

09 They answered and - said
onto him, Abraham is our fa-
ther. 'Jesus saith unto them,
If ye were Abraham's children,
ye would do the works -of Abra-
ham.

40 But now ye seek' to kill
me, a man that hath told you
the truth, which I have heard
of God : this didn&t Abraham .

41 Ye do the deeds of your
father. Then said they to him,
Webe not born of fornication ;
we have one Father, even God.

ma, aole loa makou i noho pio
na kekahi : pehea la kau i ole-
lo mai ai, £ kuuia oukou ?

34 Olelo mai la Iesu ia lakou,
Oiaio, he oiaio ka'u e olelo aku
nei ia oukou, o ka mea e harm
ana i ka hewa, he pia ia na ka
hewa.

35 Aole e noho mau loa ke
pio ma ka hale, aka, o ke Keiki
oia ke noho mau loa.

36 'Ina na ke Keiki oukou e
hoonoho kaawale, alaila e kaa-
wale io oukou.

37 Ua ike no au, : he mamo
oukou na Aberahama ; aka, ke
imi neir oukou ia'u e pepehi, no
ka mea, aole i komo io ka'u ole-
lo iloko o oukou.

38 Ke olelo aku nei au i ka
mea a'u i ike ai i ko'u Makua:
a ke hana.- nei hoi oukou i ka
mea a oukou i ike ai i ko oukou
makua.

39 Olelo aku la lakou, i aku la
ia ia, O Aberahama ko makou
makua. I mai la o Iesu ia lakou,
Ina he poe keiki oukou na Abe-
rabamaj ina ua hana oukou ina
hana a Aberahama.

40 Aka,- ano ke imi nei-oukow
e pepehi ia'u, i ke kanaka nana
i hai aku ia oukou ka oiaio a'u

i lohe at i ke Akua, «aole pela
ka Aberahama i hana'i.
41 Ke hana nei oukou i na
hana a ko oukou makua. Alal-
ia olelo aku la lakou ia ia, Aole
makou i hanauia no ka moe ko-
lohe, hookahi a makou Makua,
o ke Akua.

42 Jesus said unto them, If] 4& Olelo mai la o Iesu ia la-

43

JOHN.

God were your Father, ye would
love me : for I proceeded forth
and came from God ; neither
came. I of myself, but he sent

me.

43 Why do ye not understand
my speech r even because ye
cannot hear my word.

44 Ye are of your father, the
devil, and the lusts of your fa-
ther ye will do : he was a mur-
derer from the beginning, and
abode not in the truth; because
there is no truth in him. When
he speaketh a tie, he speaketh
of his own : for kejsajiar, and
the father of it.

45 And because I tell you the
truth, ye believe me not.

46 Which of you convinceth
me of sin ? And if I say the
truth, why do you not believe
me?

47 He that is of God, heareth
God's words : ye therefore hear
tktm not, because ye are not
of God.

48 Then answered the Jews,
and said unto him, Say we not
well that thou art a Samaritan,
and hast a devil ?

49 Jesus answered, I have not
a devil; but I honor my Father,
and ye do dishonor me.

60 And I seek not mine own
44

kou, Ina o ke Akua ko oukoo
Makua, ina ua aloha mai oukoo
ia'u : no ka mea, no ke Akua
mai au a hele mai nei ; aole na'u
wale iho i hele mai nei, aka, na-
na no au,i hoouna mai.

43 No ke aha .la i ike ole ai
oukou i ka'u olelo? nokamea,
no ka hiki ole ia oukou ke hoo-
iohe i ka'u olelo.

44 Na ko oukou makua oukou
na ka diabolo, a makemake no
oukou e hana i na kuko o ko
oukou makua. He pepehi ka-
naka ia mai ke kumu mai, aole
ia i ku ma ku oiaio, no ka mea,
aohe oiaio iloko ona. Ina olelo
oia i ka wahahee, olelo no oia i
kana iho : no ka mea he waha-
hee oia. a o ka. .makua hoi ia no
ka wahajhee,

45 A no ka'u olelo ana'ku ,i
ka oiaio, oia ka mea i manaoio
ole mai ai oukou ia'u.

46 Owai la ka mea o oukou e
hoike mai i ko'u hewa ? Ina
olelo aku au i ka oiaio, no ke
aha la oukou i manaoio ole mai
ai ia'u?

43 O ka mea no ke Akua, oia
ke hoolohe i ka ke Akua olelo:
aole no oukou e hoolohe mai,
no ka mea, aole no ke Akua ou-
kou.

43 Olelo aku la na Indaio y i
aku la.ia ia, Aole anei he pono
ke olelo makou, o ka Samaria
oe, hejdaimonio hoi kou?

49 Qlclo mai la o lesu, aole
o'u daimonio: aka, ke hoomai-
kai nei au i ko'u Makua, a ke
hoi no mai nei oukou ia'u.

$0 Aole an e imi * ko'u hafio-

IOANE.

glory: there is one that *seeketh
and judgeth.

51 Verily, verily, I say unto
you, If a man keep my saying,
he shall never see death.

58 Then said the Jews Unto
him, Now we know that thou
hasta devil. Abraham is dead,
and 'the prophets ; and thou
sayest, If a man keep my -say
ing, he shall never taste
death.

53 Art thou greater than- our
father Abraham, which is dead?
and the prophets are dead :
whom makest thou thyself?

54 Jesus answered, If I honOr
myself, my honor is nothing :
it is my Father that honoreth
me, of whom ye say, that he is
your God.

55 Yet ye have not known
him; but I know him: and if I
should say, I know him not, I
shall be a liar like unto you:
but I know him, and keep his
saymg.

56 Your father Abraham re-
joiced to see my day : and he
saw if, and was glad.

57 Then said the Jews unto
him, Thou art not yet fifty
years old, and hast thou seen
Abraham ?

58 Jesus said unto them, Ver-
ily, verily, I say unto you, Be-
fore Abraham was, I am.

59 Then took they up stones
to cast at him : but Jesus hid

hano iho: hookahi no mea nana
e imi a e hoopono mai.

51 l Oiaio, he oiaio ka'u e ole-
lo aku nei ia oukou, Ina, e ma-
lama kekahi i ka'u olelo, aole
lob ia e ikei'ka make.

52 Alaila olelo aku la na Juda-
ic ia ia, A no la, da ike makou,
he daimonio kou. Ua make o
Aberabama a me na kaula; a ke
olelo mai nei oe, Ina e malama

of| kekahi i ka'u olelo," aole 'kxa ia
e make.

53 Ua 6i iiku anei oe mamua
o Aberahama, o ko makou ku-
puna, ka meai make? a ua ma-
ke hoi na kaula; owai la oei
kou manao iho?

54 Olelo mai la o iesu, Ina e
hoomaikai au ; ia'u iho, he mea
ole ko'u hoomaikai ana: o ko'u
Makua ke hoomaikai mai ia'u,
o ka mea a oukou e olelo nei,
o ko oukou Akua ia.

55 Aole nae oukou i ike ia ia,
owau ka i ike ia ia; ina e olelo
aku au, aole au i ike ia ia, ina
ua like au me oukou,' he waha-
hee: aka,'ua ike au ia ia, ke ma-
lama no hoi au i kana olelo.

56 Olioli iho la o Aberahama,
e ike i ko'u manawa, a ike iho
la no ia, a hauoli ihola.

57 Olelo aku la na Iuclaioia
ia, Aoleou kanalima makahiki,
a ua ike anei oe- ia Aberahama?

53 I aku la o Iesu ia lakou,
Oiaio, he oiaio ka'u e olelo aku
nei ia oukou, Mamua o ko Abe-
rahama noho ana, Owau no.

59 Alaila lalau iho la lakou i
na pohaku e pehi ia ia: hele ma-
45

JOHN.

himself, and went oilt of the
Temple, going through the
midst of them, and so passed by.

CHAP. IX.

AND as Jesus jassed by.
he saw a man which was
'Wind from his birth.

2 And his disciples asked him,
♦saying, Master, who did sin,

this man, or his parents, '.that
>he was born blind ?

3 -Jesus answered, Neither
bath this man sinned, nor his
parents : but that the works of

*God should be made manifest
in him.

4 I must work the works of
him that sent me, while it is
day : the night cometh, when

jao man. can work.

5 As long as I am in the
-world, I ana the light of the
eWorld.

6 When he had thus spoken,
he spat on the ground, and

iinade clay of the spittle, and he
anointed the eyes ef Xhe blind
-man with the clay,

7 -And^said unto him, ' Go,
wash in the pool of Siloam,
(which is by interpretation,
Sent.) He went his way there-
fore, and washed, and came
seeing.

• 8 IT .The neighbours therefore,
and they which before had
seen him that he was blind,
said, Is not this he that sat

and begge4?

46

u aku la o Iesu iwaho o kalo-
akini mawaena o lakou, pela ok
i pakeJe at.

MOKUNA '«.

A I kona hele ana, i ike no k
.i kekahi kanaka i niaka-
po mai ka hanau ana mai.

2 Ninau aku la kanaupoe hau-
maoa ia ia, i aku la, £ ,-Rabi,
owaikaa hewa, oia nei anei, a
o kona mau makua anei, i ha-
nau- mafcapo mai ai ia ?

3 i mai la o Iesu, Aole t hewa
oia nei, aole hoi o kona mau
makua ;-aka, o ka mea ia e tk©-
ia'i na nana a ke Akua ia ia.

4 HeponoWu e hana i na
hana a ka mea nana au i hoou-
na mai, oiai ka la ; e hiki mai
auanei ka po, aohe kanaka € hi*
ki ke hana ilaila*

5 Ia'u e noho ai i ke ao nei,
owau no ka malamalama o fceia
ao.

6 A pau ae Ia kana olelo aoa
ia mau mea, kuha iho la ia ma
ka lepo, a hokahokai iho la i ke
kuha me ka lepo, a hopala ae la
i ka lepo ma na maka. o ua ma-
kapo .la.

7 A i mai la ia iu, E hele oe,
e holoi ma ka- wai auau o Siloa-
ma,.(ma. ka hoohalike ana,, O
ka hoounaia,) nolatla hele aku
la ia, a holoi iho la, a hoi mai la
e ike ana,

8 II No ia mea ninau ae la na
hoalauna, a me ka poe i ike ia
ia mamua, he makapo, Aole
anei oia nei ka m«a i noho e
nonoi ann ?

IOANE.

9*S6me said, This, is he:
others (mid, He is^ like him :
but he said, I am he.

10 Therefore said they unto
him, How. were thine eye*
opened ?

11 He answered and said* A
man that; is called. Jesus, made
day, and anointed mine eyes,
and said unto me, Go to- the

rH>l of Siloam, and wash : and
went and washed, and I. re-
ceived sight.

12 Then said they unto him,
Where is he ? He said, I'know
not.

13 % They brought to the
Pharisees him that aforetime
was blind.

14 And it was the sabbath-
day when Jesus made the clay,
and opened his eyes*,

15' Then again the Pharisees
oteo asked him how he had re-
ceived his sight* He said unto
them, He put clay upon mint
eyes, and 1 washed; and do see.

16 Therefore said some of the
Pharisees, This man is not of
God, because he keepeth not
the sabbath-day. Others said .
How can a man that is a sinner
do such miracles ? And there
was a division among them.

17 Tbey say unto the blind
man again, What sayest thou
of him, that he hath opened
thine eyes ? He said, He is a
prophet.

18 But the Jews did not be-

9. Ilmai la kekahi poe, Qia no :
a kekahi poe, Ua like oia me ia ;
aka, i mai la oia, Owau no ia.

10 Nolaila, ninau aku lalakou
iai&t Pehea la i hookaakaaia'i
kou mau maka?

1 1 Olelo mai la ia, i mai la,
He kanaka i kapaia o Iesu, na-
mvi hokahokai ka lepo, a hopa-
la i kuu maka, a i mai la ia'u,
E hele i ka wai auau o Siloa-
ma, a : holoi. Hele aku au, a
holoi, a loaa ia'u ka ike.

12 No ia hoi, ninau aku la la-
kou iiaia,Aihea oia? I mai la ia,.
Aole au take,,

13 f Alakai aku la lakou i ka
nea i makapo mamu a i ka poe
Parisaio.

14 He Sabati.ka manawa &.
Iesu i hokahokai ai i ka lepo, a
hookaakaa mai ai i kona ma-
ka.

15 Alaila ninau hou aku la ka
poe Parisaio ia ia i ka mea i ike
<ii oia. I mai la ia ia lakou,
Hoopala mai la ia i ka lepo ma
kuu mau maka, holoi iho la au,
a ua ike.

16 No ia hoi olelo ae la keka-
ii poe o na Parisaio, Aole i o
lie Akua keia kanaka, no ka
nea, aole ia i malama i ka Sa-
mti. Olelo mai la kekahi poe,
Pehea la e hiki ai i ke kanaka he-
wa ke hana i na hana ma na tne
!<eia? A moknahana iho la lakou.

17 Ninau hou aku la lakou i
ua makapo la, Heaha kau e ole-
lo ai norm, i kona hookaakaa i
kou mau maka? I mai la kela,
He kaula ia.

18 Aole nae i manao naluda-
47

JOHN.

Keve concerning him, that be
had been blind, and received
his sight, until they called the
parents of him that had received
his sight.

19 And they asked.them, say-
ing) Is this your son, who ye
say was born blind ? How then
doth he now see ?

20 His parents answered them
and said, We know that this is
our son, and that he was born
blind :

21 But by what.means he now
seeth, we know not ; or who
hath opened his eyes, we know
not : he is of age ; ask him : he
shall speak for himself.

22 These words spake his pa-
rents, because they feared the
Jews : for the Jews had agreed
already, that if any man did
confess that he was Christ, he
should be put out of the syna-
gogue.

23 Therefore said his parents,
He is of age; ask him*

24 Then again called tfey
the man that was blind, and
said unto him, Give God the
praise : we know that this man
is a sinner.

25 He answered and said,
Whether he be a sinner or no,
I know not: one thing I know,
that, whereas I was blind, now
I see.

£6 Then said they to him
48

io nona, mi makapo ia, a ua Ioaa<
la ia ka ike, a kahea aku la lakou
i na makua o ka mea i loaa ka
ike.

19 A ninau aku la lakou ia
laua, i aku la, O- ka olua* keiki
anei keia, ka mea a olua i i mai
ai, ua hanau makapo ia ? Pehea
la ia i ike ai i keia wa ?

20 Olelo mai la kona man ma-
kua ia lakou, i mai la, Ua ike
maua, o ka maua keiki no ia, a
ua hanau makapo ia :

21 Aka, o ka mea i ike ai oia
i keia wa, aole o maua i ike ; o
ka mea hoi nana i hookaakaa
kona mau maka, aple o maua i
ike. He kanakamakua no ia,
le ninan aku oukou ia ia, nana
no e hai mai nona ibo„

22 Olelo mai la kona mau ma-*
kua pela, no ka makau i ka poe
ludaio ; no ka mea, ua holo e
ka manao o ka poe ludaio, ina
paha e hooiaio mai kekahi, oia
ka Mesia, e kipakuia oia i waho
o ka halehalawai.

23 No ia mea i olelo mai ai
koqa mau makua, He kanaka-
majtua ia, e ninau aku oukou
ia ia.

24 Alaila kahea hou aku la la-
kou i ua kanaka la, ka mea i
makapo, i aku k ia ia, E hoo-
nani aku oe i ke Akua': ua ike
makou he kanaka hewakeia.

25 No ia mea hoi olalo*o.ai la
ia, i mai la, Ina he kanaka he-
wa ia aole au i ike, boekahi mea
a'u i ike, mamua he makapo
ko'u, ano la ua ike.

26< Ninau hou aku la lakou ia

IOANE.

again, What did he to thee ?
how opened he thine eyes ?

27 He answered them, I have
told you already, and ye did
not hear : wherefore would ye
hear it again ? will ye also be
his disciples ?

28 Then they reviled him,
and said, Thou art his disciple ;
but we are Moses' disciples.

29 We know that God spake
untoMoses; a* for this fellow,
we know not from whence he
is.

30 The man answered and
said unto them, Why, herein
is a marvellous thing, that ye
know not from whence he is,
and yet he hath opened mine
eyes.

31 Now we know that God
heareth not sinners : but if any
man be a worshipper of God,
and doeth his will, him he hear-
eth.

32 Since the world began was
it not heard that any man open-
ed the eyes of one that was
born blind.

33 If this man were hot of
God, he could do nothing.

34 They answered and said
unto him, Thou wast altogether
born in sins, and dost thou
teach us ? And they cast him
out.

35 Jesus heard that they had

5

ia, Heaha kana i hana mat v.
ia oe ? Pehea la ia i hookaakaa
mai ai i kou mau maka?

27 I mai la oia ia lakou, Ua
hai aku au ia oukou, aole ou-
kou i hoolohe mai ; no ke aha
la e makemake ai oukou e lone
hou ? Ke manao nei anei oukou
e lib i haumana nana.

2S Henehene aku la lakou ia
ia, i aku la, o oe no kana hau-
mana; aka, he poe haumana
makou na Mose.

29 Ua ike no makou, ua ole*
lo mai no ke Akua ma o Mose
la: aka, o keia kanaka, aole
makou i ike i kona wahi i hele
mai ai.

30 Olelo aku 1« ua kanaka la,
i aku ia ia lakou, He mea kupa-
naha ka *eia, o ko oukou ike ole i
kona wahi i hele mai, ua hoo-
kaakaa mai no nae ia i ko'u mau
maka.

31 Ua ike no kakou aole ke
Akua e hoolohe mai i ka poe
hewa; aka, ina e haipule ke*
kahi i ke Akua, a e hana hoi i
kona makemake, oia kana e
hoolohe mai ai.

32 Mai ke kumu mai, aole i
loheia, ua hookaakaa kekahi i
na maka o ka mea i hanau ma-
kakapo mai :

33 Ina aole no ke Akua mai
keia kanaka, ina aole loa e hi-
ki ia ia ke hana i kekahi mea.

34 Olelo aku la lakou, i aku
la ia ia, Ua hanau okoa oe ilo-
ko o na hewa, a ke ao mai nei
anei oe ia makou ? A kipaku
aku la lakou ia ia mawaho.

35 Lohe ae la o Iesu, ua ki-

49

JOHN.

cast him out : and when he had
found him, he said unto him,
Dost thou believe on the Son
of God ?

36 He answered and said,
Who is he, Lord, that I might
believe on him ?

37 And Jesus said unto him,
Thou hast both seen him, and
it is he that talkeih with thee.

38 And he said, Lord, I be-
lieve. And he worshipped him.

39 H And Jesus said, For
judgment I am come into this
world ; that they which see not
might see, and that they which
see, might be made blind.

40 And some of the Pharisees
which were with him heard
these words, and said unto him,
Are we blind also 1

41 Jesus said unto them, If ye
were blind, ye should have no
sin : but now ye say, We see ;
therefore your sin remaineth.

CHAP. X.

YERILY, verily, I say unto
you, He that entereth not
by the door into the sheepfold,
but climbeth up some other
way, the same is a thief and a
robber.

2 But he that entereth in by
the door, is the shepherd of the
sheep.

3 To him the porter openeth ;
and the sheep hear his voice ;
and he calleth his own sheep
by name, and leadeth them out.

Ipaku lakou ia ia iwaho, a bala-
wai aku la me ia, i aku la ia ia,
Ke manaoio nei anei oe i ke
Keiki a ke Akua ?

36 Ninau aku la ia, i aku la,
Owai la ia, e ka Haku, i ma-
naoio aku ai au ia ia ?

37 I mai la o Iesu ia ia, Ua
ike no oe ia ia, a o ka mea e
kamailio pu ana me oe, oia no ia.

38 1 aku la kela Ke manaoio nei
au, a kukuli hoomaikai aku iaia.

39 H Olelo mai la o Iesu, No
ka hooponopono ka'u i hele
mai ai i keia ao, i lilo ai ka poe
ike ole i poe ike, a i lilo ai ka
poe ike i poe makapo.

40 A lohe ae la kekahi poe o
na Parisaio me ia i keia mea,
ninau aku la lakou ia ia, O ma-
kou anei kekahi i makapo?

41 I mai la o Iesu ia lakou,
Ina ua makapo oukou, ina ua
hewa ole oukou : aka, ke olelo
nei oukou, Ua ike makou ; no ia
mea, ke koe nei ko oukou hewa.

MOKUNA X.

OIAIO, he oiaio ka'u e ole-
lo aku nei ia oukou, O ka
mea komo ole ma ka puka iloko
o ka pa hi pa, aka, e pii ae ma
kahi e, he aihue ia a me ka
powa.

2 Aka, o ka mea e komo ma
ka puka, oia ke kahu o na hipa.

4 And when he putteth forth

ms own sheep, hegocth before 1

50

3 Ke wehe ae la ke kiaipuka
nona, a ua hoolohe na hipa i
kona leo, a kahea aku ia i kana
poe hipa ma ka inoa, a alakai
aku ia lakou mawaho.

4 Aia kuu aku ia i kana poe
hipa ponoi mawaho, hele no ia

IOANE.

them, and the sheep follow him :
for they know his voice.

5 And a stranger will they
not follow, but will flee from
him: for they know not the
voice of strangers.

6 This parable spake Jesus
unto them : but they under-
stood not what things they
were which he spake unto them.

7 Then said Jesus unto them
again, Verily, verily, I say unto
you, I am the door of the
sheep.

8 All that ever came before
me are thieves, and robbers:
hut the sheep did not hear
them.

9 I am the door : by me if any
man enter in, he shall be saved,
and shall go in and out, and
shall find pasture.

10 The thief cometh not, but
for to steal, and to kill, and to
destroy : I am come that they
might have life, and that they
might have if more abundantly.

11 I am tne good shepherd :
the good shepherd giveth his
life for the sheep.

12 But he that is an hireling,
and not the shepherd, whose
own the sheep are not, seeth
the wolf coming, and leaveth
the sheep, and fleeth ; and the
wolf catcheth them, and scat-
tereth the sheep.

13 The hireling fleeth, be-

mamua o lakou, a hahai mai na
hipa ia ia, no ka mea, ua hoo-
maopopo lakou i kona leo.

5 Aole lakou e hahai aku i ke
kanaka e, aka, e holo lakou
mai ona aku la ; no ka mea, ao-
le lakou i hoomaopopo i ka leo
o na kanaka e.

6 Olelo mai la o Iesu i keia
olelo nane ia lakou, aole nae
lakou i ike i ke ano o na mea
ana i olelo mai ai ia lakou.

7 No ia mea, olelo hou mai la
o Iesu ia lakou, oiaio, he oiaio
ka'u e olelo aku nei ia oukou.
Owau no ka puka no na hipa.

8 O ka poe a pau i hele mai
mamua o'u, he poe aihue lakou
a me ka powa : aka, aole i hoo-
lohe na hipa ia lakou.

9 Owau no ka puka : ina e
komo kekahi ma o'u nei, e ola
ia, a e komo mai ia iloko, a e
puka aku iwaho, a e loaa ia ia
ka ai.

10 O ka aihue, hele mai ia e
aihue wale no, a e pepehi, a e
tuku aku : i hele mai hoi au, i
loaa'i ia lakou ke ola, a nui loa.

1 1 Owau no ke Kahuhipa mai-
kai : o ke kahuhipa maikai, oia
ke haawi i kona ola iho no na
hipa.

12 Aka, o ke kanaka i hooli-
malimaia, aole hoi ke kahu, ao-
le hoi nana ponoi na hipa, ike
aku no ia i ka iliohae e hele
mai ana, alaila haalelo aku ia i
na hipa, a holo aku la, a hopu
mai la ka iliohae ia lakou, a
hoopuehu aku la i ka poe hipa.

13 Holo no hoi ka hoolimali-

51

JOHN.

cause he is an hireling, and
careth not for the sheep.

14 I am the good shepherd,
and know my sheep, and am
known of mine!

15 As the Father knoweth me,
even so know I the Father :
and I lay down my life for the
sheep.

16 And other sheep I have,
which are not of this fold : them
also I must bring, and they
shall hear my voice ; and there
shall be one fold, and one
shepherd.

17 Therefore doth my Father
love me, because I lay down
my life, that I might take it
again.

13 No man taketh it from
me, but I lay it down of myself.
I have the power to lay it down,
and 1 have power to take it
again. This commandment
have I received of my Father.

19 H There was a division
therefore again among the Jews
for these sayings.

20 And many of them said,
He hath a devil, and is mad ;
why hear ye him ?

21 Others said, These are not
the words of him that hath a
devil. Can a devil open the
eyes of the blind ?

22 H And it was at Jerusalem
the feast of the dedication, and
it was winter.

23 And Jesus walked in the
temple in Solomon's porch.

52

ma, no kona hoolimaliniaia'na,
aole ota i manao i na hipa.

14 Owau no ke Kahuhipa mai-
kai, ua ike no au i ka'u, ua ike-
ia hoi au e ka'u.

15 £ like me ka Makua e ike
mai ia'u, pela hoi au e ike ai i
ka Makua : ke haawi nei au i
kuu ola no na hipa.

1 6 A he poe hipa e ae no ka'u,
aole no keia pa : he pono hoi
no'u e alakai mai ia lakou, a e
hoolohe auanei lakou i ko'u leo,
a e lilo i hooka hi ohana hipa,
hookahi hoi Kahuhipa.

17 No ia mea, ke aloha mai
nei ka Makua ia'u, no Ka mea,
ke haawi nei au i ko'u ola, i la-
we hou mai ai au ia mea.

Id Aole kekahi e kaili ia mea
mai o'u aku la, aka. na'u iho
no e hiawi aku ia : he mana
ko'u e haawi aku ia, he mana
hoi ko'u e la we hou mai ia. Ua
loaa ia'u keia kauoha na ko'u
Makua mai.

19 IF Alaila he ku e hou ana
iwaena o na ludaio, no keia
mau olelo.

20 He nui na mea o lakou i
olelo, He daimonio kona, a ua
hehena hoi, no ke aha la oukou
e hoolohe ia ia.

21 Olelo ae la kekahi poe, O
keia mau olelo aole na ka mea
i uluhia e ka daimonio : e hiki
anei i ka daimonio ke hookaa-
kaa i na maka o na makapo.

22 IT A he ahaaina hoolilo ma
lerusalema, a he wa hooilo ia. '

23 A holoholo ae la o lesu
iloko o ka luakini ma ka lanai
o Solomona.

IOANE.

24 Tbancame the Jews round) $24 Hoopuniae la na Iudaio
about him* and said unto him,
How long dost thou make us to
doubt ? If thou be the Christ,
tell us plainly*

2j> Jesus answered them, I
told you, and ye believed not :
the work* that I do in my Fa-
ther's name they bear witness
of me.

26 But ye believe not, because
ye are not of my sheep, as 1
said unto you.

27 My sheep hear my voice,
and 1 know them, and they fol-
low me :

28 And I give unto them
eternal life; and they shall
never perish, neither shall any
pluck them out of my hand.

29 My Father, which gave
them me, is greater than ail ;
and none is able to pluck them
out of my Father's hand.

3(X 1 and my Father are one.

31 Then the Jews took
stones again to stone him.

up

32 Jesus answered them. Ma
ny good works have I shewed
you from my Fathei ; for which
of those works do ye stone
me?

33 The Jews answered him,
saying, For a good work we
stone thee not; but for bias-

5»

la la, i aku la ia ia, Pehea la ka
loihi o kou hookanalua ana i.ko
makou naau ? Ina o oe ka Me-
sia, e hai akaka mai ia makou.

25 Olelo mai la o Iesu ia la-
kou, Ua hai aku au ia oukou,
aole oukou i manaoio mai. O
na hana a'u e hana nei ma ka
inoa o ko'u Makua, oia na mea
fe hoike nei ia'u.

26 Aole nae oukou i manaoio
mai, no ka mea, aole no ka'u
poe hipa oukou, e like me ka'u
i olelo aku ai ia oukou.

27 Ua hoolohe ka'u poe hipa
i ko'u leo, a ua ike au ia lakou,
a hahai no lakou ia'u :

28 A e haawi aku au ia lakou
i ke oia mau loa ; aole loa la-
kou e make, aole hoi he mea
nana lakou e kaili ae mai loko
aku o ko'u lima.

29 O ko'u Makua, nana lakou
i haawi na'u, ua oi aku ia ma-
mua o na mea a pau : aole he
mea e hiki ia ia ke kaili ae ia
lakou mailoko ae o ka lima o
ko'u Makua.

30 Owau a o ka Makua, hoo-
kahi maua.

31 Alaila lalau hou iho la na
Iudaio i na pohaku e hailuku
ia ia.

32 Olelo mai la o Iesu ia la-
kou, He nui na hana maikai a'u
i hoike aku ui ia oukou na ko'u
Makua ; no ka hana hea o ua
mau hana la, e hailuku mai ai
oukou ia'u ?

33 Olelo aku la na Iudaio. »
ia, i ka i ana'e, Aole no ka ha-
na maikai e hailuku aku at ma-

JOHN.

phemy, and because that thou,
being a man, makest thyself
God.

34 Jesus answered them, Is
it not written in your law, I
said, Ye are gods ?

35 If he called them gods,
unto whom the word of God
came, and the scripture cannot
be broken j

36 Say ye of him whom the
Father hath Sanctified, and (tent
into the world, Thou blasphe-
mest ; because 1 said, I am the
Son of God ?

37 If I do not the works of
my Father, believe me not.

38 But if I do, though ye be-
lieve not me, believe the works:
that ye may know and believe
that the Father is in me, and I
in him.

39 Therefore they sought
again to take him ; but he es-
caped out of their hand,

40 And went away again be-
yond Jordan, into the place
where John at first baptized ;
and there he abode.

41 And many resorted unto
him, and said, John did no mir-
acle ; but all things that John
spake of this man were true.

kou ia oe, aka, no ka olelo hoi-
no; no ka mea, o oe ke kana-
ka, ke hoolito ia oe iho i Akua.

34 Ninau mai la o lesu ia k-
kou, Aole anei i pakpalaia ilo-
ko o ko onkou kanawai, Ua
olelo au, He mau akua oukou ?

35 Ina i kapa mai oia ia la-
kou he mau akua, ka poe i loaa
ia lakou ka olelo a ke Akua,
aole hoi i hewa ka palapala he-
molele ;

36 Ke olelo mai nei anei ou-
kou i ka mea a ke Akua i hoo-
laa'i, a i hoouna mai ai i ke ao
nei, Ua olelo hoino oe, no ka'u
i ana'ku, Owau no ke Keiki a
ke Akua?

37 Ina aole au e hana i na na-
na a ko'u Makua, mai manaoio
mai oukou ia'u.

38 Aka. ina e hana au ia man
mea, a i manaoio ole mai ou-
kou ia'u, e manaoio oukou ia
mau hana, i ike ai oukou, a i
manaoio ai hoi, o ka Makua
iloko o'u a owau iloko ona.

39 No ia mea, imi hou iho la
lakou e ialau ia ia; a pakele
aku la ia i ko lakou lima,

40 A hele hou aku la ia ma
kela aoao o Iorcdane, i kahi a
Ioane i bapetizo ai i kinohi, a
noho iho la ilaila.

41 A nui ka poe i hele aku io
na la, i iho la, Aole o Ioane i
hana i kekahi hana mana j aka,
o na mea a pau a Ioane i olelo

he oiaio ia.

mai ai no ia nei, __

42 And many believed on I 42 A nui ka poe malaila i ma-
him there. Inaoio ia ia.

64

IOANE.

CHAP. XI.

NOW a certain man was
sick, named Lazarus, of
Bethany, the town of Mary and
her sister Martha.

2 (Tt was that Mary which
anointed the Lord with oint-
ment, and wiped his feet with
her hair, whose brother Laza-
rus was sick.)

3 Therefore his sisters sent
unto him, saying, Lord, behold,
he whom thou lovest is sick.

4 When Jesus heard that t he
said, This sickness is not unto
death, but for the glory of God,
that the Son of God might be
glorified thereby.

5 Now Jesus loved Martha
and her Sister, and Lazarus.

6 When he had heard there-
fore that he was sick, he abode
two days still in the same place
where he was.

7 Then after that saith he to
his disciples, Let us go into
Judea again.

8 His disciples say unto him,
Master, the Jews of late sought
to stone thee ; and goest thou
thither again ?

9 Jesus answered, Are there
not twelve hours in the day ? If
any man walk in the day, he
stumbleth not, because he seeth
the light of this world.

10 But if a man walk in the
night, he stumbleth, because
there is no light in him.

11 These things said be; and

MOKUNA XL

UA mai kekahi, .o Lazaro,
no Betania, no kauhale o
Maria a me kona kaikuaana o
Mareta.

2 (O ka Maria keia i kahinu
ai i ka Haku i ka mea poni, a
holoi hoi i kona wawae me ko-
na lauoho, nona ke kaikunane
mai, o Lazaro.)

3 Hoouna ae la na kaikuwa-
hine io na la, i ae la, E ka Ha-
ku, aia hoi o ka mea au i aloha
ai, ua mai.

4 A lohe ae la o Iesu, i ae la,
Aole keia ka mai e make ai,
aka, no ka nani o ke Akua, i
hoonaniia'i hoi ke Keiki a ke
Akua, ma ia mea.

5 Aloha ae la o Iesu ia Mare-
ta, a me kona kaikaina, a me
Lazaro.

6 A lohe ae Ia ia, ua mai oia,
alalia noho iho la ia ma ia wahi
i ha la elua.

7 Mahope iho, olelo mai la ia
i na haumana, E hele hou ka-
kou i Iudaia.

8 I aku la na haumana ia ia,
E Rabi, ua imi iho nei na Iu-
daio e hailuku ia oe, a e hele
hou anei oe ilaila ?

9 I mai la o Iesu, Aole anei
he umikumamalua hora o ke
ao ? Ina e hele kekahi i ke ao,
aole ia e okupe, no ka mea, ua
ike no ia i ka malamalama o
keia ao.

10 Aka, ina e hele kekahi i ka
po, e okupe no ia, no ka mea,
aohe ona malamalama*

1 1 Pau ae la kana olelo ana

55

JOHN.

after thai he with up to them,
Our friend Lazarus sleepeth ;
but I go that I may awaken him
out of sleep.

12 Then said his disciples,
Lord, if he sleep, he shall do
well.

13 Howbeit Jesus spake of
his death : but they thought
that he had spoken of taking of
rest in sleep.

14 Then said Jesus unto them
plainly, Lazarus is dead.

15 And I am glad for your
sakes that I was not there, to
the intent ye may believe ; nev-
ertheless, let us go unto him.

16 Then said Thomas, which
is called Didymus, unto his fel-
low-disciples, Let us also go,
that we may die with him.

17 Then when Jesus came,
he found that he had lain in
the grave four days already.

18 (Now Bethany was nigh
unto Jerusalem, about fifteen
furlongs off:)

19 And many of the Jews
came to Martha and Mary, to
comfort them concerning their
brother.

20 Then Martha, as soon as
she heard that Jesus was com-
ing, went and met him : but
Mary sat still in the house.

21 Then said Martha unto
Jesus, Lord, if thou hadst been
here, my brother had not died.

22 But I know that even now,
whatsoever thou wilt ask of
God, God will give U thee.

56

ia mea, alaila i mai la oia ia la-
kou, Ua hiamoe o Lazaro ko
kakou hoaaloha : aka, e hele aku
au e hoala mai ia ia.

12 I aku la kana poe hauma-
na, E ka Haku, a i hiamoe ia, e
ola auanei.

13 No kona make ana hoi ka
Iesu i olelo ai, aka, manao iho
la lakou, no ka hoomaha ana
ma ka hiamoe kana i olelo ai.

14 Alaila olelo akaka mai la
o Iesu ia lakou, Ua make io o
Lazaro.

15 A ke olioli nei au no ou-
kou, ho ka mea, aole au ilaila,
t manaoio ai oukou ; aka, e hae-
le kakou io na la.

16 I aku la o Toma,'i oleloia
o Didumo, i kona mau hoahau-
mana, E haalele hoi kakou, i
make pu ai kakou me ia.

17 A hiki anu la o Iesu, ike
iho la ia, aha Ona la iloko o ka
halekupapau.

(18 Ua kokoke o Betania i
Ierusalema, he umi nana a me
kumamalima setadia .)

19 A nut ka poe Iudaio i he-
le aku io Mareta la, a me Ma-
ria, e hooluolu ia laua no ko la-
ua kaikunane.

20 A lohe ae la o Mareta, i
ko Iesu hele ana mai, hoohata-
wai aku la kela me ia : aka, no-
ho iho la o Maria ma ka hale.

21 Olelo aku la o Mareta ia
Ies j, E ka Haku, ina o oe raaa-
nei, ina aole no i make kuu kai-
kunane.

22 Aka, ua ike no au ano, o ka,
mea au e noi aku ai i ke Akua oia
ka ke Akua e haawimai ai iaoe.

IOANE.

23 Jesus saith unto her, Thy
brother shall rise again.

24 Martha saith unto him, I
know that he shall rise again in
the resurrection of the last day.

25 Jesus saith unto her, 1 am
the resurrection, and the life :
he that believeth in me, though

ie were dead, yet shall he live :

26 And whosoever liveth, and
jelieveth in me, shall never die.
Believest thou this ?

27 She saith unto him, Yea,
Lord: I believe that thou art
the Christ, the Son of God,
which should come into the
world.

28 And when she had so said,
she went her way, and called
Mary her sister secretly, saying,
The Master is come and calleth
for thee.

29 As soon as she heard that,
she arose quickly, and came
unto him.

30 Now Jesus was not yet
come into the town, but was in
that place where Martha met
him.

31 The Jews then which
were with her in the house,
and comforted her, when they
saw Mary that she rose up has-
tily, and went out, followed her,
saying, She goeth unto the
grave to weep there.

32 Then wnen Mary was
come where Jesus was, and
saw him, she fell down at his
feet, saying unto him, Lord, if

23 Olelo mai la o Iesu ia ia,
E ala hou mai no kou kaikuna-
ne.

24 I aku la o Mareta ia ia,
Ua ike no au e ala hou mai ia i
ke ala hou ana i ka la mahope.

25 1 mai la o Iesu ia ia, Owau
no ke ala hou ana a me ke ola:
o ka mea e manaoio mai ia'u,
ina e make ia c ola hou auanei
oia.

26 O ka mea e ola ana, e ma-
naoio mai ia'u, aole loa ia e ma-
ke. Ke manaoio nei anei oe i
keia?

37 I aku la kela ia ia, Ae, e
ka Haku, ke manaoio nei au o
oe ka Mesia, ke Keiki a ke
Akua, ka mea hele mai i ke ao
nei.

28 A oki ae la ia olelo, hoi
aku la ia, a hea malu aku la ia
Maria, kona kaikaina, i aku la,
Ua hiki mai ke Kumu, a ke hea
mai nei ia oe.

29 A lobe ae la ia, ku koke
ae, a hele aku la io na la.

30 Aole i hiki aku o Iesu t
ke kulanakauhale, aia no ia ma
kahi i halawai ai o Mareta me
ia.

31 A o na Iudaio e noho pu
ana me ia ma ka hale, a e hoo-
luolu ana ia ia, ike aku la ia
Maria e ku koke ae a hele iwa-
ho, hnhai aku la lakou ia ia, i
ae la, Ua hele aku nei ia ma ka
halekupapau e uwe ai malaila.

32 A hiki aku la o Maria i ko
Iesu wahi, a ike aku la ia ia,
moe iho la ia ma kona wawae,
i aku la ia ia, £ ka Haku, ina

57

JOHN.

thou hadst been here, my bro-
ther had not died.

33 When Jesus therefore saw
her weeping, and the Jews also
weeping which came with her,
he groaned in the spirit, and
was troubled,

34 And said, Where have ye
laid him ? They say unto him,
Lord, come and see.

35 Jesus wept.

36 Then said the Jews,
hold how he loved him !

Be-

37 And some of them said,
Could not this man, which
opened the eyes of the blind,
have caused that even this man
should not have died ?

38 Jesus therefore again
groaning in himself, cometh to
the grave. It was a cave, and
a stone lay upon it.

39 Jesus said, Take )e away
the stone. Martha, the sister
of him that was dead, saith un-
to him, Lord by this time he
Btinketh : for he hath been dead
four days.

40 Jesus saith unto her, Said
I not unto thee, that if thou
wouldest believe, thou shouldest
see the glory of God ?

41 Then they took away the
stone from the place where the
dead was laid. And Jesus lift-
ed up his eyes, and said, Fa-
ther, I thank thee that thou
hast heard me :

42 And I knew that thou
hearest me always: but because

58

o oe maanei, ina aole i make
kuu kaikunane.

33 A ike mai la o Iesu ia ia e
uwe ana, a me ka poe Iudaio i
hete pu mai me ia, e uwe ana,
auwe iho la ia ma ka naau, a
ehaeha hoi*

34 A ninau mai la ia, Mahea
la oukou i waiho ai ia ia ? I aku
la lakou ia ia, £ ka Haku, e he-
le mai e nana.

35 Uwe iho la o Iesu.

36 No ia mea, olelo ae la ka
poe Iudaio, Aia hoi, nani kona
aloha ia ia !

37 Olelo ae la kekahi poe o
lakou, Aole anei i hiki ia ia nei,
nana i hookaakaa na maka o ka
makapo, ke hana, i ole ai e ma-
ke keia kanaka ?

38 Alaila uwe hou iho la o Iesu
iloko ona, a hiki ma ka haleku-
papau. He ana ia, a ua paniia i
ka pohaku.

39 I mai la o Iesu, E lawe aku
i ka pohaku. I aku la o Mare-
ia ia ia, ke kaikuwahine o ka
mea i make, £ ka Haku, ua pi-
lau ia, no ka mea, o ka ha ke-
ia o ka la.

40 I mai la o Iesu ia ia, Ao-
le anei au i olelo aku ia oe, ina
e manaoio mai oe e ike auanei
oe i ka nani o ke Akua?

41 Alaila lawe ae la lakou i
ka pohaku mai kahi o ka mea
make i waiho ai. A leha ae la
o Iesu i kona mau maka iluna, a
i aku la, E ka Makua, ke hoc-
maikai aku nei au ia oe, no kou
hoolohe ana ia'u.

42 A ua ike no au, ua hoolo-
he mai oe ia'u i na manawa a

IOANE.

of the people which stand by, I
said if, that they may believe
that thou hast sent me.

43 And when he thus had
spoken, he cried with a loud
voice, Lazarus, come forth.

44 And he that was dead
came forth, bound hand and
foot with grave-clothes : and
his face was bound about with
a napkin. Jesus saith unto
them, Loose him, and let him

45 Then many of the Jews
which came to Mary, and had
seen the things which Jesus
did, believed on him.

46 But some of them went
their ways to the Pharisees, and
told them what things Jesus
had done.

47 1T Then gathered the chief
priests and the Pharisees a
council, and said, What do we
for this man doeth many mira-
cles.

48 If we let him thus alone
all men will believe on him
and the Romans shall come,
and take away both our place
and nation.

49 And one of them, named
Caiaphas, being the high priest
that same year, said unto them,
Ye know nothing at all,

50 Nor consider that it is ex-
pedient for us, that one man
should die for the people, and
that the whole nation perish not.

pau, aka, no ka ahakanaka e ku
mai nei i olelo aku ai au, i ma-
naoio mai ai lakou, o oe ka i
hoouna mai ia'u.

43 A pau kana olelo ana ia
mea, kahea aku la ia me ka leo
nui, £ Lazaro, e hele mai oe
iwaho.

44 A hele mai iwaho ka mea
i make, ua nakiiia ma na wawae
a ma na lima i na kahakahana
iole ; a ua kaeiia kona wahi
maka a puni me ka hainaka. I
mai la o Iesu ia lakou, £ kala
ae ia ia, a kuu aku ia ia e hele.

45 No ia mea, nui ka poe o na
Iudaio i hele mai io Maria la,
a ike i na mea a Iesu i hana'i,
manaoio aku lakou ia ia.

46 A hele aku kekahi poe o
iakou i na Parisaio, a hai aku la
ia lakou i na mea a Iesu i hana'i.

47 H Alaila hoakoakoa ae la
na kahuna nui, a me na Parisa-
io i ka nhaolelo, i ae la lakou,
Heaha ka kakou e hana'i? no
ka mea, ua hana keia kanaka i
na hana mana he nui no.

48 Ina e waiho wale aku ka-
kou ia ia pela, e manaoio auanei
na kanaka a pau ia ia, a e hele
mai ko Roma, a e luku i ko ka-
kou wahi a me ko kakou lahui-
kanaka.

49 O kekahi o lakoif^ o Kaia-
pa, oia ke kahuna nui i kela
makahiki, i aku la ia lakou, Ao-
le maopopo iki ia oukou,

50 Aole hoi oukou i manao,
he pono no kakou e make ke-
kahi kanaka, aole hoi e lukuia
ka lahuikanaka a pau.

59

JOHN.

51 And this spake he not of) 51 AoJe nana iho keia mea

himself: but being high priest
that year, he prophesied that
Jesus should die for that na-
tion ;

52 And not for that nation
only, but that also he should
gather together in one the chil-
dren of God that were scatter-
ed abroad.

53 Then from that day forth
they took counsel together for
to put him to death.

54 Jesus therefore walked no
more openly among the Jews ;
but went thence unto a country
near to the wilderness, into a
city called Ephraim, and there
continued with his disciples.

ana i olelo mai ai, aka, e noho
kahuna nui ana ia i kela ma-
kahiki, wanana ae la ia, emake
o lesu no ka lahuikanaka:

52 Aole nae no ia lahuikana-
ka wale no, aka, i houluulu mai
ai hoi ia i na keiki a ke Akua,
i noho liilii aku ai i loko o ka
hookahi.

53 Mai ia manowa mai, kuka
pu iho la lakou e pepehi ia ia.

55 IT And the Jews' passover
was nigh at hand : and many
went out of the country up to
Jerusalem before the passover,
to purify themselves.

56 Then sought they for Je-
sus, and spake among them-
selves, as they stood in the
temple, What think ye, that he
will not come to the feast ?

57 Now both the chief priests
and the Pharisees had given a
commandment, that, if any man
knew where he were, he should
shew it, that they might take
him.

CHAP. XII.

THEN Jesus, six days be-
fore the passover, came
60

54 No ia mea, aole i hele hoi-
ke hou ia aku la o lesu iwaena
o na Iudaio ; aka, hele aku la
ia mai laila aku ma kahi koko-
ke i ka waonahele, ma ke kula-
nakauhale, i kapaia o Eperaima,
a m alaila ia i noho ai me kana
poe haumana.

55 IT A kokoke mai ka molia-
ola a na Iudaio : a nui na mea
i hele aku i Ierusalema mai ka
aina aku mamua o ka moliaola,
i hoomakaukau ai lakou ia la-*
kou iho.

56 Alalia imi aku la lakou ia
lesu, a ninau ae la lakou ia la*
kou iho e ku ana ilokoo ka lua-
kini, Heaha ko oukou manao?
aole anei ia e hele mai i ka
ahaaina ?

57 Ua kauoha aku na kahuna
nui a me na Parisaio, ina i ike
kekahi i kona wahi e noho ai, e
hai mai ia, i hopu aku lakou
ia ia.

MOKUNA XII.

AONO la mamua o ka mo-
liaola, hele mai la o lesu

IOANE.

to Bethany, where Lazarus was
which had been dead, whom he
raised from the dead.

2 There they made him a sup-
per ; and Martha served : but
Lazarus was one of them that
sat at the table with him.

3 Then took Mary a pound
of ointment of spikenard, very
costly, and anointed the feet
of Jeeus, and wiped his feet
with her hair : and the house
was filled with the odour of the
ointment.

4 Then saith one of his disci-
ples, Judas Iscariot, Simon's
son, which should betray him,

5 Why was not this ointment
sold for three hundred pence,
and given to the poor ?

6 This he said, not that he
cared for the poor; but because
he was a thief, and had the bag,
and bare what was put therein.

7 Then said Jesus, Let her
alone : against the day of my
burying hath she kept this.

8 For the poor always ye
have with you ; but me ye have
not always.

9 Much people of the Jews
therefore knew that he was
there : and they came, not for
Jesus' sake only, but that they
might see Lazarus also, whom
he had raised from the dead.

10 11 But the chief priests
6

i Betania, kahi o Lazaro ka mea
i make, ana i hoala ae mai ka
make mai.

2 No ia mea hoomakaukau
iho la lakou i ahaaina nana
ilaila, a o Mareta ka i lawelawe:
a o Lazaro kekahi o na hoaai e
noho pu ana me ia.

3 Alaila lawe mai la o Maria i
kekahi pouna mea poni he aila
ala kumukuai nui, a poni iho la
i na wawae o Iesu, a holoi iho
la i kona mau wawae me kona
lauoho: a piha ka hale i ke ala
o ka mea poni.

4 No ia hoi, olelo mai la ke-
kahi o na haumana ana, o luda
Isekariota, ke keiki a Simona,
ka mea e kumakaia aku ia ia.

5 No ke aha la i kuai ole ia
aku ai keia mea poni i na hapa-
walu ekolu haneri, a e haawiia
na ka poe ilihune?

6 O keia kana i olelo mai at:
aole no kona manao i ka poe
ilihune; aka, no ka mea, he ai-
hue ia, a ia ia ka eke kala, a ua
lawe oia i na mea i hahaoia ilo-
ko.

7 I mai la o Iesu, £ waiho
malie i ka wahine : ua malama
mai ia i keia mea no ko'u la e
kanuia'i.

3 No ka mea, e mau ana ka
poe ilihune me oukou, aka, aole
e mau ana au me oukou.

9 A ike ae la hoi kekahi poe
nui o na Iudaio, aia no ia ilaila:
aole no Iesu wale no lakou i
hele mai ai, aka, i ike hoi lakou
ia Lazaro, ka mea ana i hoala
ae mai ka make mai.

10 H Kukakuka iho la no na

61

JOHN.

consulted that they might put
Lazarus also to death ;

1 1 Because that by reason of
him many of the Jews went
away, and believed on Jesus.

12 If On the next day, much
people that were come to the
feast, when they heard that Je-
sus was coming to Jerusalem,

13 Took branches of palm-
trees, and went forth to meet
him, and cried, Hosanna;
Blessed is the King of Israel
that cometh in the name of the
Lord.

14 And Jesus, when he had
found a young ass, sat thereon ;
as it is written,

15 Fear not, daughter of Sion:
behold, thy King cometh, sit-
ting on an ass's colt.

16 These things understood
not his disciples at the first:
but when Jesus was glorified,
then remembered they that
these things were written of
him, and that they had done
these things unto him.

17 The people therefore that
was with him when he called
Lazarus out of his grave, and
raised him from the dead, bare
record.

IS For this cause the people
also met him, for that they
heard that he had done this
miracle.

19 The Pharisees therefore
said among themselves, Per-
ceive ye how ye prevail nothing?
behold, the world is gone after
him,

69

kahuna nui e pepehi ia Lazaro
kekahi.

11 No ka mea, nui na Iudaio
i hele aku nona, a manaoio ia
Tesu.

12 U Ia la ae, hele nui mai la
na kanaka i ka ahaaina, i ko la*
kou lohe e hele ana o Iesu i Ie-
rusalema.

13 Lawe ae la lakou i na lala
pama, a hele aku la e halawai,
a hookani aku la, Hosana! nani
wale ke alii o ka Iseraela e hele
mai ana ma ka inoa o ka Haku.

14 A loaa ia Iesu ke keiki
hoki, noho iholaia malunaona,
e like me ka mea i palapalaia.

] 5 Mai makau oe, e ke kaika-
mahine a Siona, aia hoi, ke hele
mai nei kou alii e noho ana ma-
luna o ka hoki keiki.

16 Aole i ike kana mau hau-
mana i ke ano o keia mea i ki -
nohou: aka, i ka wa i hoonani-
ia'i o Iesu, alaila hoomanao iho
la lakou, ua palapalaia ia mau
mea nona, a ua hanaia keia mau
mea nona.

17 Nolaila hoomaikai aku la
na kanaka, ka poe me ia i ka
wa i kahea aku ai oia ia Lazaro
mai ka halekupapau mai, a hoa-
la hoi ia ia mai ka make mai.

18 No ia mea, nui na kanaka
i halawai me ia no ko lakou lo-
he ana i keia hana mana ana i
hana'i.

1 9 Alaila olelo ae la na Pari-
saio ia lakou iho, £ nana oukou,
aole lanakila iki oukou, aia hoi,
ua hele ko ke ao nei mahope
ona.

IOANE.

20 t And there Was certain
Grreeka among them that came
up to worship at the feast.

21 The same came therefore
to Philip, which waa of Beth-
saida of Galilee, and desired
him, saying, Sir, we would see
Jesus.

22 Phillip cometh and telleth
Andrew : and again, Andrew
and Philip tell Jesus.

23 1T And Jesus answered
them, saying, The hour is come,
that the Son of man should be
glorified.

24 Verily, verily, I say unto
you, Except a corn of wheat
fell into the ground and die, it
abideth alone : but if it die, it
bringeth forth much fruit

25 He that loveth his life shall
lose it ; and he that hateth his
life in this world, shall keep it
unto life eternal.

26 If any man serve me, let
him follow me ; and where I
am, there shall also my servant
be : if any man serve me, him
will my Father honor.

20 f He poe Helene kekahi
o lakou i hele mai. e hoomana
ma ka ahaaina.

21 Nolaita hele mai lakott io
Pilipo la, ka mea no Betesaida
i Galilaia, oielo mai la lakou ia
ia, i mai la, E ka haku, ke ma-
kemake nei makou e ike ia lesu.

22 Hele mai o Pilipo, a hai ia,
Anederea, a o Anederea, a o
Pilipo i hai hou aku ia lesu.

23 11 Olelo mai la o lesu ia
lakou, i mai la, Ua hiki mai ka
hora e hoonaniia'i ke Keiki a ke
kanaka.

24 Oiaio, he oiaio ka'u e olelo
aku nei ia oukou, Iiia e make
ole kekahi hua palaoa i haule
ma ka lepo, ina ua waiho noon
kahi wale no ia; aka, ina e ma-
ke ia, e hua nui mai no ia.

25 O ka mea makemake nui
i kona ola, e lilo aku no ia: aka,
o ka mea hoowahawaha i kona
ola ma keia ao, e ola mau loa
aku no ia.

26 Ina e hookauwa mai keka-
hi na'u, e hahai mai ia ia'u; a
ma ko'u walii e noho ai, rnalai-
la pu no hoi ka'u kauwa: ina e
hookauwa mai ' kekahi na'u, e
hoomaikai ka Makua ia ia.

27 Ano ua kaumaha kou nsan>
a heaha ka'u e olelo aku 1 E ka
Makua, e hoopakele ia'u i keia
hora ? Aka, no keia mea i hiki
mai nei au i keia hora.

28 E ka Makua, e hobn&ni oe
i kou inoa. Alaila pae onai la
ka leo mai ka lani mai, Ua hoe*
nani iho no au, a e hoonani hou
iho no hoi au.

27 Now is my soul troubled ;
and what shall I say ? Father,
save me from this hour; but
for this cause came I unto this
hour.

28 Father, glorify thy name.
Then canae there a voice from
Iteaven, saying I have both
glorified it, and will glorify it
again.
.. fc9 The people therefore that! 29 I ae la ka poe kanaka eJka

J&3

JOHN.

stood by and beard it said that
it thundered. Others said, An
angel spake to him.
-30 Jesus answered and said,

This voice came not because of Aole no'u i pae mai ai keis leo,

roe, but for your sakes.
31 Now is the judgment of
this world : now shall the prince
of this world be cast out.
■ 32 And I, if 1 be lifted up from
the earth, will draw all men
unto me.

33 (This he said signifying
what death he should die.)

34 The people answered him,
We have heaid out of the law
that Christ abideth for ever :
and how sayest thou, The Son
of man must be lifted up ? Who
is this Son of man ?

35 Then Jesus said unto
them, Yet a little while is the
light with you. Walk while
ye have the light, lest darkness
come upon you: for he that
walketh in darkness knoweth
not whither he goeth.

36 While ye have light, be-
lieve in the light, that ye may
be the children of light. These
things spake Jesus, and depart-
ed, and did hide himself from
them.

37 % But though he had done
so many miracles before them,
yet tbey believed not on him :

38 That the saying of Esaias
the prophet might be fulfilled,
which he spake, Lord, who

64

ana, a e lohe ana, He hekili ia.
Olelo ae la kekahi poe, Ua olelo
mai kekahi anela ia ia.
30 Olelo mai la o Iesu, i mai la,

aka, no oukou no.

31 Ano e hoohewaia'i ko keia
ao, ano e kipakuia aku ai ke alii
o ko ke ao nei.

32 Ina e kaulia au iluna, mai
ka honua aku, e kauo auanei au
i na kanaka a pan io'u nei.

33 (Olelo mai la oia i keia, e
hoomaopopo ana i ke ano o ka
make e make ai oia.)

34 Olelo aku la na kanaka ia
ia, Ua lohe makou ma ke kana-
wai, e mau loa ana ka Mesia; a
pehea la kau e olelo, £ kaulia
iluna ke Keiki a ke kanaka e
pono ai ? Owai la ia Keiki a ke
kanaka ?

35 I mai la o Iesu ia lakou,
Me oukou ka malamalama i ka
manawa pokole loa. £ hele ou-
kou oiai ka malamalama ia ou-
kou, o hiki mai ka pouli io ou-
kou nei ; a o ka mea e hele ana
i ka pouli, aole ia e ike i kona
wahi e hele ai.

36 £ manaoio oukou i ka ma-
lamalama, oiai ka malamalama
me oukou, i lib oukou i poe
keiki no ka malamalama. Olelo
mai la o Iesu ia mau mea, a
hele aku la, a hoonalo ia ia iho
mai o lakou aku.

37 H He nui loa na hana ma-
na ana i hana'i imua o lakou,
aole nae lakou i manaoio ia ia.

3d 1 hookoia ka olelo a Isaia
ke kaula, ana i olelo ai, £ ka
Haku, owai la i manaoio mai i

IOANE.

hath believed our report ? and
to whom hath the arm of the
Lord been revealed ?
• 39 Therefore they could not
believe, because that Esaias
said again,

40 He hath blinded their
eyes, and hardened their hearts;
that they should not see with
their eyes, nor understand with
their heart, and be converted,
and I should heal them.

41 These things said Esaias,
when he saw his glory and
spake of him.

42 11 Nevertheless, among
the chief rulers also many be-
lieved on him ; but because of
the Pharisees they did not con-
fess him, lest they should be put
out of the synagogue :

43 For they loved the praise
of men more than the praise of
God.

44 IF Jesus cried, and said,
He that believeth on me, be-
lieveth not on me, but on him
that sent me :

45 And he that seeth me,
seeth him that sent me.

46 I am come a light into the
world, that whosoever believeth
on me should not abide in dark-
ness.

47 And if any man hear my
words, and believe not, I judge
him not : for I came not to
judge the world, but to save the
world.

48 He that rejecteth me, and
receiveth not my words, hath

6*

ka makou olelo? ia wai la hoi i
hoikeia ka lima o Iehova?

39 Aole no hoi e hiki ia lakou
ke manaoio, no ka mea, ua ole-
lo hou mai o Isaia,

40 Ua hoomakapo oia i ko
lakou mau maka, ua hoopaakiki
i ko lakou naau, o ike ko lakou
mau maka, o manao hoi ko la-
kou naau, o hoohuliia mai lakou,
a e hoola aku au ia lakou.

41 O keia mau mea ka Isaia i
oleb ai, i ka wa i ike ai ia i ko-
na nani, a i olelo mai ai nona.

42 IF Aka hoi, manaoio aku la
ia ia kekahi poe alii he nui, aole
nae lakou i hooiaio aku no na Pa
risaio, o hookukeia lakou iwaho
o ka halehalawai.

43 No ka mea, makemake la-
kou i ka hoomaikaiia e kanaka,
aole i ka hoomaikaiia e ke Akua.

44 If Kahea ae la o Iesu, i ae
la, O ka mea manaoio mai ia'u,
aole ia e manaoio mai ia'u, aka,
i ka mea nana au i hoouna mai.

45 A o ka mea e ike mai ia'u,
oia ke ike i ka mea nana au i
hoouna mai.

46 I hele mai nei au i ke ao
nei i malamalama, i ole ai e no-
ho i ka pouli na mea e manaoio
mai ia'u.

47 Ina e lohe kekahi. i ka'u
olelo, aole hoi e manaoio, aole
au e hoahewa aku ia ia, no ka
mea, aole au i hele mai e hoa-
hewa i ko ke ao nei, aka, e
hoola i ko ke ao nei;

48 O ka mea e hoowahawaha
mai ia'u, a malamaole hoi i

65

30M.

on? that judgeth biro: the word
that I have spoken, the same
shall judge him in the last day.

49 For I have not spoken of
myself; but the Father which
sent me, he gave me a com-
mandment, wfra* I should say,
and vbat I should speak.

50 And I kpow that his com-
mandment is life everlasting:
whatsoever \ speak therefore,
even as the Father said unto
me, sol speak.

CHAP. XIII.

NOW before the feast of the
passover, when Jesus
knew that his hour was come
that he should depart out oflaku ai ia i ka Makua mai keia

ka'u mau ojeta he mea no ka*
na, nana ia e poahewa aku; o
ka olelo a'u i olelo ai, oia k^
mea nana ia e hoajiewa aku 1
ka la mahope.

49 No ka mea, aole na'u kuu
olelo aaa'ku, aka, na ka Makua
nana au i hoouna mai, oia ka i
kauoha mai ia'u i ka mea a'u e
olelo aku ai, a me ka mea a'u e
ao aku ai.

50 A ua ike hoi au, o kana
kauoha oia fee oia mau lea. O
na mea hoi a'u e j olelo nei, ke
olelo nei au e like me ka Ma-
kua i kauoha mai ai ia'u.

MOKUNA XIII

MAMUA o ka ahaaina mo-
liaola, ike ibo la o lesu,
ua hiki mai kona manawa e hele

this world unto the Father,
having loved his own which
were in the world, he loved
them unto the end.

2 And supper being ended,
(the devil having now put into
the heart of Judas Iscariot, Si
mon'g 0Q», to betray him,)

3 Jesus knowing that the Fa-
ther had given all things into
his hands, and that he was
come from God, and went to
God;

4. He riseth from supper, and
laid aside his garments; and
took a towel, and girded him-
self.

5 After that he ponreth wa-

ater into a basin, and began

to wash the discjpW ieet,

and to wipe them with the

66

ao aku, i ke aloha ana i kona
poe ponoi i ke ao nei, ua aloha
oia ia lakou a hiki i ka hope.

2 A i ka ahaaina ana, (m hoo-
komo ka diabolo iioko o ka naau
o luda Isekariota na Siraona, e
kumakaia ia ia,)

3 Ike no o lesu, ua haawi mai
ka Makua i na mea a pau i kona
lima, a ua hele mai ia mai ke
Akua mai, a e hoi hou aku no
ia i ke Akua ;

4 Ku ae la ia mai ka ahaaina
ae, a waiho aku la i kona aahu,
a lawe ae la ia i ke kawele, a
kaei iho la ia ia iho,

5 Alaila ninini iho la ia i ka
wai iloko o ka pa holoi, a hoo-
maka iho la e holoi i na wawae
o ka pee haumana» a holoi ma^

IOANE.

towel wherewith be was gird-
ed.

6 Then corneth he to Simon
Peter: and Peter said unto
him, Lord, dost thou wash my
feet?

7 Jesus answered and said
unto him, What I do thou
knowest not now ; but thou
shalt know hereafter.

3 Peter saith unto him, Thou
shalt never wash my feet. Je-
sus answered him, If I wash
thee not, thou hast no part
with me.

9 Simon Peter saith unto him,
Lord, not my feet only, but also
my hands and my head.

10 Jesus saith to him, He that
is washed needeth not save to
wash his feet, but is clean eve-
ry whit : and ye are clean, but
not all.

11 For he knew who should
betray him : therefore said he,
Ye are not all clean.

12 So after he had washed
their feet, and had taken his
garments, and was set down
again, he said unto them, Know
ye what 1 have done unto you ?

13 Ye call me Master, and
Lord : and ye say well ; for so
I am.

14 If I then, your Lord and
Master, have washed your feet ;
ye also ought to wash one an-
other's feet.

loo noi me ke kawele ana i ka-
eiiai.

6 A hiki mai it io Ssnona
Petero la, ninau aku la oia ia ia,
E ka Haku,. e holoi mai aneioe
i ko'u mau wawae ?

7 Olelo mai la o Iesu, i mai laia
ia, O ka mea a'u e nana nei,
aole oe e ike i keia wa, aka, e
ike auanei oe marauli aku.

8 I aku la o Petero ia ia, Aole
loa oe e holoi mai i ko'u mau
wawae. I mai la o Iesu ia ia,
Ina e holoi ole aku au ia oe,
aohe ou wahi kuleana pu me au.

9 I aku la o Simona Petero
ia ia, £ ka Haku, aole o na wa-
wae wale no o'u, aka, o na lima
a me ke poo kekahi.

10 Olelo mai la o Iesu ia ia,
O ka mea i auauia, o na wawae
wale no ke holoiia e pono ai, a
ua pau loa ia i ka maemae : a
ua maemae oukou, aole nae ou-
kou a pau.

1 1 No ka mea, ua ike no ia i
ka mea nana ia e kumakaia ; no
ia hoi, i olelo ai oia, Aole pau
oukou i ka maemae.

12 A pau ae la kona holoi ana
i ko lakou mau wawae, law© iho
la ia i kona aahu, a noho hou
iho la ilalo, ninau mai la oia ia
lakou, Ke ike nei anei oukou i
ka mea a'u i nana aku ai ia. ou-
kou ?

13 Ke hea mai oukou ia'u, He
Kumu, he Haku hoi : a ke olelo
pono nei oukou, no ka mea, oia
no wau.

: 14 Ina hoi owau ka Haku a
me ke Kumu i hploi i ko oukou
mau wawae, he ponp bo oukou

67

JOHN.

15 For I have given you an
example, that ye should do as
I have done to yon.

16 Verily, verily, I say unto
you, The servant is not great-
er than his lord ; neither he
that is sent greater than he
that sent him.

17 If ye know these things,
happy are ye if ye do them.

18 H f speak not of you all ;
I know whom I have chosen ;
but that the scripture may be
fulfilled, He that eateth bread
with me, hath lifted up his heel
against me.

19 Now I tell you before it
come, that when it is come to
pass, ye may believe that I am
he.

20 Verily, verily, I say unto
you, He that receiveth whom-
soever I send, receiveth me ;
and he that receiveth me, re-
ceiveth him that sent me.

21 When Jesus hath thus
said, he was troubled in spirit,
and testified, and said, Verily,
verily, I say unto yon, that one
of you shall betray me.

22 Then the disciples looked

ke holoi kekahi i na wawae o
kekahi.

15 No ka mea, ua haawi aku
au i kumu hoolike no oukou ; e
like me ka'u i hana aku ai ia
oukou, pela oukou e hana*i.

16 Oiaio, he oiaio ka'u e
olelo aku nei ia oukou, Aole e
oi aku ke kauwa mamua o kona
haku ; aole hoi e oi aku ka mea
i hoounaia mamua o ka mea
nana ia i hoouna aku.

17 A i ike oukou i keia mau
mea, pomaikai oukou, ke hana
aku ia.

18 11 Aole no oukou a pauka'u
e olelo nei, ua ike no au i na
mea a'u i wae ai ; aka, i ko ai
ka palapala hemoiele, O ka mea
e ai pu ana i ka berena me au,
ua kaikai oia i kona kuekue wa-
wae ia'u.

1 9 Ke hai aku nei au ia oukou
mamua o ka wa e ko ai, aia ko
ia, alaila e manaoio oukou, owau
no ia.

20 Oiaio, he oiaio ka'u e olelo
aku nei ia oukou, O ka mea e
launa mai i ka mea a'u e hoou-
na aku ai, oia ke launa mai ia'u;
a o ka mea e launa mai ia'u, oia
ke launa i ka mea nana au i
hoouna mai.

21 U Pau ae la ka Iesu olelo
ana aku ia mau mea, luuluu iho
ia ka naau, a hoike mai la ia, i
mai la, Oiaio, he oiaio ka'u c
ololo aku nei ia oukou, o kekahi
o oukou e kumakaia aku ia'u.

22 Nana ae la na haumana i

one on another, doubting of kekahi i kekahi, me ke kanalua
whom be spake. i ka mea nona ia i olelo ai.

23 Now there was leaning on, 23 E hilinai ana kekahi o ka-
68

TOANE.

Jesus' bosom one of his disci-
ples whom Jesus loved.

24 Simon Peter therefore
beckoned to him, that he should
ask who it should be of whom
he spake.

25 He then, lying on Jesus'
breast, saith unto him, Lord,
who is it ?

26 Jesus answered, He it is
to whom I shall give a sop,
when I have dipped it. And
when he had dipped the sop,
he gave it to Judas Iscariot the
son of Simon.

27 And after the sop Satan
entered into him. Then said
Jesus unto him, That thou do
est, do quickly.

28 Now no man at the table
knew for what intent he spake
this unto him.

29 For some of them thought,
because Judas had the bag,
that Jesus had said unto him,
Buy those things that we have
need of against the feast ; or,
that he should give something
to the poor.

30 He then, having received
the sop, went immediately out :
and it was night.

31 IF Therefore, when he
was gone out, Jesus said, Now
is the Son of man glorified,
and God is glorified, in him.

32 If God be glorified in him
God shall also glorify him in
himself, and shall straightway
glorify him.

na poe haumana ma ka poli o
lesu, ka mea a Iesu i aloha ai.

24 Kunou ae la o Simona Pe-
tero ia ia e ninau aku i ka mea
nona ia i oleio ai.

25 Alaila o ka mea e hilinai
ana ma ka umauma o Iesu, ni-
nau aku la ia ia, E ka Haku,
owai la ia ?

26 I mai la o Iesu, O ka mea
a'ue haawi i ka hakina a'u e
hou ai, oia no ia. A hou iho la
ia i ka hakina ai, haawi aku la
oia na Iuda Isekariota na Simo-
na.

27 A mahope o ka hakina,
alaila komo iho la o Satana ilo-
ko ona. I mai la hoi o lesu ia
ia, £ hana koke oe i kau mea e
hana aku ai.

28 Aole i ike kekahi o ka poe
e ai pu ana i ke ano o ka mea
ana i olelo aku ai.

29 Manao iho la kekahi poe
no ka Iuda hali ana i ka eke
kala, ua olelo aku o Iesu ia ia,
£ kuai i na mea i pono ai no ka
ahaaina, a e haawi aku paha i
kekahi mea na ka poe ilthune.

30 A loaa ia ia ka hakina ai,
hele koke aku la ia iwaho : ua
po iho la i ka manawa i puka
aku ai ia.

31 H Olelo mai la o Iesu, Ano,
ua hoonaniia mai ke Keiki a ke
kanaka, ua hoonaniia hoi ke
Akua ma ona la.

32 Ina e hoonaniia ke Akua
ma ona Ia, e hoonaniia mai no
hoi ke Akua ia ia ma ona iho, a
e hoonani koke mai no oia ia ia.

69

JOHN.

33 Little children, yet a little
while I am with you. Ye shall
geek me ; and, as I said unto
the Jews, Whither I g% ye
cannot come, so now I say to
you.

34 A new commandment I
give unto yon, That ye love
one another ; as I have loved
you, that ye also love one ano
ther.

35 By this shall all men know
that ye are my disciples, if ye
have love one to another.

36 1T Simon Peter said unto
him, Lord, whither goesi thou:
Jesus answered him, Whither I
go, thou canst not follow me
now ; but thou sh.tlt follow me
afterward.

37 Peter said unto him, Lord,
why cannot I follow thee now r
I will lay down my life for thy
sake.

38 Jesus answersd him, Wil
thou lay down thy life for my
sake ? Verily, verily, I say unto
thee, The cock, shall not crow,
till thou hast denied me thrice.

33 £ na keiki aloha, he mana-
iva pokole ko'u me oukou. £
win mai auanei oukou ia'u, a e
like me ka'u i oleh aku ai i na Iu-
daio, Ma-ko'u wahi c hele ai,
aole loa e li ki ia oukou ke hele
i la :1a, pela hoi ka'u e olelo aku

lei ia oukou ano.

34 lie kau oh i hou ka'u e haa-
wi aku nei ia oukou, £ aloha
tku oukou i kekahi i kekahi, e
ii!;e me ka\i i nl«>hu ai ia oukou,
pela oukou c aloha aku ai i ke-
vahi i kekahi.

35 Ma keia rr.ca e ike ai na
kanaka a fail, I e poe haumana
oukou na'n, ke aloha aku oukou
i kekahi i kekahi.

3»j 11 Ninau aku aku la Simo-
na Pciero ia ia, E ka Haku,
Mahea oc e hele ai ? I mai la o
lesu ia ia, O Ko'u wahi e hele
ai, aole e h ki ia oe ano ke ha-
iiai mai ia'u ; aka, mamuli e ha*
itai mai r o oe ia'u.

37 I aku la o Petero ia ia, K
ka Haku, heaha ka mea e hiki
ole ai ia'u, ke hahai aku ia oe i
:.eia wa ? £ waiko aku au i kuu
ola nou.

33 I mai h o Icsu ia ia, £ wa*
iho aku anei oe i kou ola no'u?
Oiaio, he oiaio ka'u e olelo aku
net ia oe, aole e kani mai ka
moa, a ekolu kau hoole e ana

CHAP. XIV.

ET not your heart be
troubled : ye believe in
God, believe also in me.

L

ia'u.

2 In my Father's house are
70

MOKUNA XTV.

A I hook au in a ha ia ko ou-
kou naau : e manaoio ou-
kou i ke Akua, e manaoio max
!ioi ia'u.
2 Ma ka hale o ko'u Makua

M

IOANE-

many mansion's : if it were not
to, I would have told you. I
go to prepare a place for you.

5 And if I go and prepare a
place for you, I will come again
and receive you unto myself ;
that where I am there ye may
be also.

4 And whither I go ye know,
and the way ye know.

5 Thomas saith unto him,
Lord, we know not whither
thou goest ; and how can we
know the way ?

6 Jesus saith unto him, I am
the way, and the truth, and the
life : no man cometh unto the
Father, but by me.

7 If ye had known me, ye
should have known my Father
also: and from henceforth ye
know him, and have seen him.

8 Philip saith unto him, Lord,
shew us the Father, and it suf-
ficeth us.

9 Jesus saith unto him, Have
I been so long time with you.
and yet hast thou not known
me, Philip ? he that hath seen
me, hath seen the Father; and
how sayest thou then, Shew us
the Father?

10 Believest thou not that I
am in the Father, and the Fa-
ther in me ? the words that I
speak unto you, I speak not of
myself: but the Father, that

he nui loa na wahi e rioho ai :
ma aole pela, ina ua hai aku an
ra oukou. Ke hele aku nei au
e hoornakaukau i wahi no otn

KOU.

3 Ina e hele au a hoomakau*
kau i wahi no oukou, e hoi hou
nai na wau, a e lawe ia oukou
;o'u ia, i noho ai oukou kekaht
n>a ko'u wahi e noho ai.

4 Ua ike oukou i ko'u wahi e
hele ai, ua ike hoi oukou i ke
ala?

5 Olelo aku la o Toma ia ia,
E ka Haku, aole o makou ike i
.on wahi e hele ai, a pehea la e
hiki ai ia makou ke ike i ke ala?

6 Oleto mai la o Iesu ia ia,
Owau no ke ala, a me ka oiaio,
a me ke ola : aole kekahi e hiki
i ka Makua, ke hele ole ma o'u
nei.

7 Ina ua ike oukou ia'u, ina
ua ike no hoi oukou i ko'u Ma-
kua : a mai keia wa aku e ike
oukou ia ia, a e nana oukou*
ia ia.

8 I aku la o Pilipo ia ia, E ka'
Haku, e hoike mai oe ia makou
i ka Makua, a maopopo ia ma-
kou.

9 Olelo mai la o Iesu ia ia,
Ua loihi ko'u noho pu ana me
oukou, aole anei oe i ike ia'u, e
Pilipo ? O ka mea i ike ia'u, ua
»ke no ia i ka Makua; a pehea
la oe i olelo mai ai, E hoike mai
oe ia makou i ka Makua ?

10 Aole anei oe e manao,
owau no maloko o ka Makua,
o ka Makua no hoi maloko o'u?
o na mea a'u e olelo nei ia ou-
kou, aole na'u kuu olelo ana :

7t

JOHN*

dwelleth in me, he doeth the
works.

11 Believe me that I am in
the Father, and the Father in
me : or else believe me for the
very works' sake.

12 Verily, verily, I say unto
you, He that believeth on me,
the works that I do shall he do
also ; and greater works than
these shall he do; because I
go unto my Father.

13 And whatsoever ye shall
ask in my name, that will 1 do,
that the Father may be glorified
in the Son.

14 If ye shall ask any thing
in my name, 1 will do it.

15 11 If ye love me keep my
commandments :

16 And I will pray the Father,
and he shall give you another
Comforter, that he may abide
with you for ever ;

17 Even the Spirit of truth ;
whom the world cannot receive,
because it seeth him not, nei-
ther knoweth him: but ye know
him ; for he dwelleth with you,
and shall be in you.

18 I will not leave you com-
fortless : I will come to you.

19 Yet a little while, and the
world seeth me no more ; but
ye see me, because I live, ye
shall live also.

72

aka, o ka Makua e noho ana
iloko o'u, oia ke nana i na nana.
11C manaoio mai ia'u, owaa
no iloko o ka Makua, a o ka
Makua iloko o'u : aka i ole, e
manaoio mai ia'u no keia mau
nana.

1 2 Oiaio, he oiaio ka'u e olelo
aku nei ia oukou, o ka mea ma-
naoio mai ia'u, o na nana a'u e
hana nei e hana aku no ia, a e
hana aku no ia i na mea oi aku
tnamua o keia, no ka mea, ke
hoi aku nei au i ko'u Makua.

13 A o ka mea a oukou e no-
noi ai ma ko'u inoa, oia ka'u e
hana mai, i hoonaniia'i ka Ma-
kua ma ke Keiki.

14 Ina e nonoi oukou i keka-
hi mea ma ko'u inoa, oway no
e hana.

1 5 H Ina e aloha mai oukou
ia'u, e mai am a oukou i ka'u
mau kauoha.

16 A e noi au i ka Makua, a
e haawi no i Kokua na oukou,
i noho mau loa ia me oukou.

17 Oia ka Uhane oiaio, ka
mea hiki ole ke ioaa i ko ke ao
nei, no ka mea, aole lakou e
nana ia ia, aole hoi e ike ia ia :
aka, ke ike nei oukou ia ia, no
ka mea, ke noho nei ia me ou-
kou, a iloko o oukou.

18 Aole au e haalele ia oukou
a nele ; e hoi hou mai no au io
oukou nei

i9 A liuliu iki aku, aole e ike
hou mai ko ke ao nei ia'u, aka,
e ike mai no oukou ia'u, a no
ko'u oia ana, e ola.no oukou
kekahi.

IOANE.

20 At that day ye shall know
that J am, in my Father, .and ye
in me, and I in, you.

21 He that kath my command-
ments, and keepeth them, he
it is that loveth me : and he
that loveth me, shall be loved
of my Father, and I will love
him, and will manifest myself
to him.

22 Judas saith unto him, (not
Xscariot) Lord, how is it that
thou wilt manifest thyself unto
us, and not unto the world ?

23 Jesus answered and said
unto him, If a man love me,
he will keep my words: and
my Father will love him, and
we will come unto him, and
make our- abode with him.

24 He that loveth me not,
keepeth not my sayings : and
the word which ye hear is not
mine, but the Father which
sent me.

25 These things have I spo-
ken unto you, being yet present
with you.

26 But the Comforter, which
is the Holy Ghost, whom the
Father will send in my name,
he shall teach you all things,
and bring all things to your re-
membrance, whatsoever I have
said unto you.

27 Peace I leave with you,
my peace I give unto you : not
as ihe world giveth, give I unto
you. Let not your heart be
troubled, neither let it be afraid.

7

20 la la la e ike oukou, owau
no iloko o ko'u Makua, a oukou
iloko o'u, owau hoi iloko o ou-
kou.

21 O ka. mea i loaa ia ia ka'u
mau kauoha, a e malama hoi ia
mau mea, oia ka mea e aloha
mai ia'u, a o ka mea e aloha
mai ia'u, e alohaia oia e ko'u
Makua, a e aloha hoi au ia ia,
a e hoike aku. no hoi ia'u iho
ia. ia.

22 Ninau aku la o Iuda ia ia,
(aole o Isekariota,) £ ka Haku,
pehea hoi oe e hoike mai ai ia
oe iho ia makou, aole hoi i ko
ke ao nei ?

23 Olelo mai la o Iesu i mai
la ia ia, Ina c aloha mai kekahi
ia'u, e malama no ia i ka'u olelo,
a e aloha mai no hoi ko'u Ma-
kua ia ia, a e hele mai maua io
na la, a e noho pu me ia.

24 O ka mea e aloha ole mai
ia'u, aole ia e malama i ka'u
mau olelo; a o kafjlelo a oukou
e lohe nei, aole na'u ia, aka, na
ka Makua nana au i hoouna mai.

25 Ua olelo a^u au i keia mau
mea ia oukou, ia'u i noho ai me
oukou.

26 Aka, o ke Kokua, t> ka
Dhane Hemolele, ka mea a ka
Makua e hoouna mai ai ma Ko'u
inoa, nana oukou e ao mai i na
mea a pau, a e hoike mai ia ou-
kou i na mea a pau a'u i olelo
aku ai ia oukou.

27 He aloha ka'u e waiho aku
ai ia oukou, o kuu aloha ka'u
e haawi aku ai ia oukou, aole
like me ka haawi anao ko ke ao
nei, ka'u haawi ana'ku ia oukou.

73

JOHN.

28 Ye have heard how I said
uato you, I go away, and come
again unto you. If ye loved
me, ye would rejoice, because
I said, I go unto the Father :
for my Father is greater than I.

[Mai hookaumahaia ko oukou
naau, a mai makau hoi.

28 Ua lohe no oukou i ka'u i
olelo aku ai ia oukou, E hele
aku au, a e hoi hou mai io ou-
kou nei. Iua i aloha bukou ia'u,
ina ua olioli oukou i ko'u hele
ana i ka Makua, no ka mea, ua
oi aku ko'u Makua mamua o'u.

29 Ua hai aku au ia oukou
ano, mamua o ka wa e ko ai, i
manaoio mai oukou i ka wa e
ko ai ia.

30- Ma keia hope aku, aole au
e kamailio nui me oukou: no ka
raea,e hele mai ana ke alii o
keia ao, aole e loaa ia ia kekahi
mea ileko o'u.

34 Aka, i ike ko- ke ao nei i
kuu aloha i ka Makua, a like
me ka Makua i kuuoha mai ai
ia'u, pela ka'u e nana aku ai.
£- ala ae r e haele kakou mai
keia- wahi aku.

29 And now I have told you
before it come to pass, that
when it is come to pass, ye
might believe.

30 Hereafter I will not talk
much with you : for the prince
of this world cometh r and hath
nothing in me.

31 But that the world may
know that I love the Father ;
and as the Father gavcme com-
mandment, even so I do. Arise,
let us go hence.

CHAF. XV.

I AM the true vine, and my
Father is the husbandman.
2 Every branch in me that
beareth not fruit, he taketh

away: and every branch that] kana e oki aku; a o ka lala
beareth fruit, he purgcth it, that hua oia kana e hoomaemae

it may bring forth more fruit.

3 Now ye are clean through
the word which I have spoken
unto you.

4 Abide in me, and I in you.
As the branch cannot bear fruit
of itself, except it abide in the
vine : no more can ye, except
ye abide in me.

5 I am the vine, ye are the

74

MOKUNA XV.

OWAU no kc Kumuwaina
oiaio, a o ko'u Makua ka
mahiwaina.
2 O ka lala hua iloko o'u, oia

mahuahua'e ai kona hua.

3 Ano ua maemae oukou ma
ka olelo a'u i olelo aku ai ia ou-
kou.

4 E noho oukou iloko o'u, a
owau hoi iloko o oukou. Aole
e hiki i ka lala ke hoohua ma
ona iho, ke pili ole i ke kumu-
waina, pela e hiki ole ai ia ou-
kou ke pili ole mai ia'u.

$ Owau no ke kumuwaina, o

IOANE»

branches: He that abideth
in me, and 1 in him, the same
bringeth forth much fruit : for
without me ye can do nothing.

6 If a man abide not in me,
he is cast forth as a branch,
and is withered ; and men ga
ther them, and cast them into
the fire, and they are burned.

.7 If ye abide in me, and my
words abide in you, ye shall ask
what ye will, and it shall be
done unto you*

8 Herein is my Father glori
lied, that ye bear much fruit;
so shall ye be my disciples.

9 As the Father hath loved
me so I hare loved you
tiuue ye in my love.

10 If ye keep my command-
ments, ye shall abide in my
love ; even as I have kept my
Father's commandments, and
abide in his love.

1 1 These things have I spo-
ken unto you, that my joy
might remain in you, and that
your joy might be full.

12 This is my commandment,
That ye love one another, as I
have loved you.

13 Greater; love hath no man
than this, that a man lay down
his life for his friends.

14 Ye are my friends, if ye
do- whatsoever I command you.

oukou na lala. O ka mea e pili
ana ia'u, a owau hoi ia ia, oia
ke hoohua nui mai ; no ka mea,
aole mea iki e hiki ia oukou ke
hana, ke ole wau.

6 Ina e pili ole mai kekahi
ia'u, ua hookaawaleia'ku ia e
like me ka lala, a ua maloo : a
e hoiliiliia lakou, a ehooleiia ilo-
ko o ke ahi, a ua pau i ka puhiia.

.7 Ina e pili mai oukou ia'u, a
e noho ka'u mau olelo iloko o
oukou, alaila, e nonoi oukou i
ka oukou mea e makemake ai,
a e haawiia no ia oukou.

8 Ma keia mea e hoonaniia'i
ko'u Makua, ke hoohua oukou
i ka hua he nui ; a e lib oukou
i poe haumana na'u.

9 £ like me ka. Makua i aloha
con-jmaiai ia'u, peJa hoi au i aloha

aku ai ia oukou :,e, noho oukou
iloko o kuu aloha.

10 Ina emakma oukou i ka'u
mau kauoha, e noho oukou ilo-
ko o kuu aloha:; e like me au i
malama ai i .na kauoha a ko'u
Makua, a<e noho iloko o kona
aloha.

tl Ua olelo aku au ia mau
mea, i mau ai kuu olioli no ou-
kou, i mahuahua ai ko oukou
olioli.

12 Eia ka'u kauoha, i aloha ai
oukou i kekahi i kekahi, e like
me. au i aloha aku ai ia oukou.

13 Aole ko kekahi kanaka
aloha i oi aku i keia, okawaiho*
aku a kekahi i kona ola no ko-
na mau hoaaloha.

14 O oukou ko'u mau hoaalo-
ha, ke hana oukou i na mea a-V
e kauoha nei ia oukou.

75

JOHN.

15 Henceforth I call you not
servants ; for the servant know-
eth not what his lord doeth :
but I have called you friends ;
for all things that I have heard
of my Father, I have made
k nown unto you.

16 Ye have not chosen me,
but I have chosen you, and or-
dained you that ye should go
and bring forth fruit, and that
your fruit should remain : that
whatsoever ye shall ask of the
Father in my -name, he may
give it you.

17 These things! command
you that ye love one another.

18 If the world hate you, ye
know that it hated me before
it hated you.

19 If ye were of the world,
the world would love hrs own ;
but because ye are not of the
world, but I have chosen you
out of the world, therefore the
world hateth you.

20 Remember the word that
I said unto you, The servant is
not greater than his lord. If
they have persecuted me, they
will also persecute you : if they
have kept my saying, they will
keep yours also.

21 But all these things will
they do unto you for my name's
sake, because they know not
him that sent me.

76

15 Aole au e fcapa hou aku ia
oukou he poe kauwa; no ka
mea, aole e ike ke kauwa i ka
mea a kona haku e hana'i : aka,
ua kapa aku au ia oukou he poe
hoaaloha ; no ka mea, ua hoike
aku au ia oukou i na mea a pau
a'u i lohe ai i ko'u 'Makua.

16 Aole oukou i wae mai ia'u,
aka, owau ka i wae aku ia ou-
kou, a i hookaawale ia oukou i
hele ai oukou, a e hoohua mai
ai i ka "hua, a i mau ai hoi ko
oukou hua ; i haawi mai ai ka
Makua ia oukou i ka mea a ou-

kou

Wu

e nonoi -ai ia ia ma
inoa.

17 © keia ka'u e kauoha aku
nei ia oukou, e aloha aku oukou
i'kekahi i kekahi.

18 (na e inaina ko ke ao nei
ia oukou, e hoomaopopo oukou,
ua inaina e mai ia ia'u mamua
o oiikou.

19 Ina no ke ao nei oukou,
ina ua aloha mai ke aonei i ko-
na iho ; aole nae no ke ao nei
oukou, aka, ua wae aku au ia
oukou noloko mai o ke ao nei ;
no ia mea, ke inaina mai nei
ko ke ao nei ia oukou.

20 £ hoomanao oukou i ka
mea a'u i olelo aku ai ia oukou,
Aole i-oi aku ke kauwa mamua
o kona'haku. Ina ua hoomaau
lakou ia'u, e hoomaau no hoi la-
kou ia oukou: ina ua maiama la-
kou i ka'u olelo, e maiama no hoi
lakou i ka oukou.

2 1 £ hana mai no lakou ia mau
mea ia oukou no ka'u inoa, no
ko lakou ike ole i ka mea nana
(au i hoouna mai.

IOANE.

22 If I had not come and spo-
ken unto thetn, they had not
had sin : but now they have no
cloak for their sin.

23 He that hateth me, hateth
my Father also. i

24 If I had not done among
them the works which none
other man did, they had not
had sin : but now have they
both seen, and hated both me
and my Father.

25 But this cometh to pass,
that the word might be fulfilled
that is .written in their law,
They hated me without a
cause.

26 But when the Comforter
is come, whom I will send un-
to you from the Father, even
the Spirit of truth, which pro-
ceeded from the Father, he
shall testify of me.

27 And ye also shall bear wit-
ness, because ye have been with
me. from the beginning.

22 Ina aole au i bele mai, a
olelo aku ia lakou, ina aole o
lakou hewa. Ano hoi, aohe o
lakou mea e uhi ai i ko lakou
hewa.

23 O ka mea e inaina mai
ia'u, ua inaina no hoi ia i ko'u
Makua.

24 Ina wau i hana ole iwaena
o lakou i na hana aole i hanaia
e kekahi mea e, ina ua hewa
ole lakou : ano hoi, ua ike lakou,

ua inaina mai lakou ia'u, a
me ko'u Makua*

25 Pela i ko ai ka olelo i pala-
palaia iloko o ko lakou kanawai,
Ua inaina kumu qle mai lakou
ia'u.

26 Aia hiki mai ke Kokua,
ka mea e hoounaia e au mai ka
Makua mai, oia ka Uhane oiaio,
ka mea i hele mai mai ka Makua
ioaj, nana no e hoike aku no'u:

27 O oukou no kekahi e hoi-
ke aku, no ka mea, me au.no
$*ikou mai ke kumu mai.

CHAP. XVI.

THESE things Jiave I spo-
ken unto you, that ye
should not be offended.

2 They shall put you out of
the synagogues : yea, the time
cometh, that whomsoever kUl-
eth you, will think that he do-
eth God service.

3 And these things will they
do unto you, because they have
not known the Father, nor me.

4 But these things have I told

HOKUNA XVI.

UA olelo aku au i keia mau
mea ia oukou, o hina au-
anei oukou.

2 E hookuke lakou ia oukou
iwaho-o-na halehalawai, a e hiki
mai no ka manawa e manaoia
ka mea pepehi ia oukou, ua
hoomaikai aku ia i ke Akua.

3 A e hana lakou i keia mau
mea, no ka mea, aole lakou i
ike i ka Makua, aole hoi ia'u.

4 Aka, o keia mau mea ka'u

you, that when the time shallji olelo aku ai ia oukou, aia hiki

7* 77

JOHN.

come, ye may remember that I
toM you of them. And these
things I said not unto you at the
beginning because I was with
you.

5 But now I go my way to

mai ka manawa, alaila e manao
oukou ia mau mea, no ka mea,
ua hai aku au ia oukou. Ao!e
nae au i hui aku ia mau mea ia
oukou i kinohou, no ka mea,
ua noho pu au me oukou.
5 Ano ke hoi aku nei au i ka

him that sent me, and none of mea nana au i hoouna mai

you asketh me, Whither goest

thou?

6 But because I have said
these things unto you, sorrow
hath filled your heart.

7 Nevertheless, I tell you the
truth : It is expedient for you
that 1 go away : for if I go not
away, the Comforter will not
come unto you ; but if I depart,
I will send him unto you.

8 And when he is come, he
will jreprove the world of sin,
and of righteousness, and of
judgment :

9 Of sin, because they believe
not on me ;

10 Of righteousness, because
I go to my Father, and ye see
me no more ;

11 Of judgment because the
prince of this world is judged

12 I have yet many things to
say unto you, but ye cannot
bear them now.

13 Howbeit, when he, the
Spirit of truth, is come, he will
guide you into all truth : for he
shall not speak of himself; but
whatsoever he shall hear, that
shall he speak: and he will
shew you things to come.

79

able nae kekahi o oukou e ninau
mai ia'u, E hele ana oe ihea?

6 Aka, ho kakt olelo ana'ku
ia oukou ia mau mea, • ua piha
ko oukou naau i ka ehaeha.

7 He oiaio no nae ka'u e olelo
aku nei ia oukou, Be pono-iio
oukou e hele aku auMio ka mea,
i ole au e hele aku, < aole' e hiki
mai ke Kokua io oukou nei;
aka, i hele aku au, na'u no iae
hoouna mai ia oukou.

8 Aia hiki mai ia, nana e hoa-
kaka mai i ko ke ao nei i ka
hewa, a i'kapono, a me ka
hoahewa ana:

9 I ka hewa, no ka mea, aole
lakou e manaoio mai ia'u:

10 I ka pono, no ka mea, e
hele aku au i ko'u Makua, aole
oukou e ike -hou Jia'u:

1 1 I ka hoahewa ana, no ka
mea, ua boahewaia ke alii o
keia ao.

12 He nui ka'u mau mea-i
koe e olelo aku ia oukou, aka,
aole e hiki ia oukou ke hooma-
opopo i keia manawa.

13 Aia hiki mai keia, oka
Uhane oiaio, nana oukou e ao
mat i ka oiaio a pau: no ka mea,
aole nana kana olelo ana; aka, o
na inea ana i lohe at oia kana e
olelo ai, a e boike no oia ia ou-
kou i oa mea e hiki mai ana.

IOANE.

14 He shall glorify me : for
he shall receive of mine, and
shall shew it unto you.

15 All things that the Father
hath are mine: therefore said
I, that he shall take of mine,
and shall shew it unto you.

16 A little while, and ye shall
not see me : and again, a little
while, and ye shall see me, be-
cause- 1 go to the Father.

17 Then said some of his dis-
ciples among themselves, What
is- this that he saith unto us, A
little while, and ye shall not see
me : and again, a little while,
and ye shall see me : and, Be-
cause I go to the Father ?

18 They said therefore, What
is this that he saith, A little
while ? we cannot tell what he
-saith.

19 Now Jesus knew, that they
were desirous to ask him, and
said unto them, Do ye inquire
•among yourselves of that I said,

A little while, and ye shall not
-see me : and again, a little
'While, and ye shall see me ?

-20 Verily, verily, I say unto
■you, that ye shall weep and la
ment, but the world shall <re-
joice : and ye shall be sorrow-
ful, but your sorrow shall be
turned into joy.
21 A woman when she is in
travail hath sorrow, because
her hour is come: but as soon
as she is delivered of the child,
she remembereth uo more the

14 K hoonani roai ia ia'u, no
ka mea, e lawe no ia i ka'u, a
e hoike aku ia oukou.

15 O na mea a pau a ka Ma-
k*ia/ na'u no ia; nolaila au i
olelo ai, £ lawe no ia i ka'u a e
iioike aku ia oukou.

16 U A liuliu iki, aole oukou
e ike ia'u: a liuliu iki hou aku,
a e ike no oukou ia'u, bo ka
mea, e hele ana au i ka Makua.

17 Nolaila, ninau ae la kekahi
poe o na haumana ana ia lakou
iho, Heaha keia mea ana i olelo
mai ai ia kakou, A liuliu iki, ao-
le oukou. e ike ia'u, a liuliu iki
hou aku, a e ike oukou ia'u, no
ka mea, e hele anaau i ka Ma-
kua?

18 Ninau ae la hoi Jakou, He-
aha keia mea ana i olelo ai, A
tiuliu iki? Aole kakou i ike.i
kana mea i olelo ai.

19 Ike iho la . no o lesu i ko
lakou makemake euinau ia ia,
a i mai la oia ia lakou, Ke ni-
naninau anei oukou kekahi i
kekahi i ka mea a'u i olelo ai,
A liuliu iki, aole oukou e ike
ia'u, : a liuliu iki hou aku, a e
ike oukou ia'u?

20 Oiaio, he oiaio ka'u e olelo
aku nei ia oukou, e uwe auanei
oukou, a e kunikau hoi, aka, e
olioli no ke ao nei: a e kaumaha
auanei oukou, aka, e hooliloiako
oukou kaumaha i olioli.

21 O ka wahine hanau keiki,
he ehaeha kona, no ka mea, ua
hiki mai kona hora. a i hanauia
ke keiki, aohe ona manao hou i
ka popilikia, no ka olioli i ka ha-

7*

JOHN.

anguish, for joy that a man is'nauia o ke kanaka iloko oke

born into the world.
22 And ye now therefore

ao nei.
22 A he ehaeha ko oukou i

have sorrow ; but I will seejkeia manawa, aka, e ike hou
you again, and your heart shall auanei au ia oukou, a olioli ko
rejoice, and your joy no manjoukou naau, aole kekahi e kaili

aku i ko oukou olioli mai o ou-
kou aku.
23 A i kela manawa, aole<e

taketh from you.

23 And in that day ye shall
ask me nothing. Verily, verily, ninau mai oukou ia'u i kek&hi
I say unto you, Whatsoever yejmea. Oiaio,'be oiaio ka'u eole-
shall ask the Father in my lo aku nei ia oukou, O na mea

name, he will give it you.

24 Hitherto have ye asked
nothing in my name: ask, and
>ye shall receive, that your joy
may be full.

25 These things have I spoken
unto you in proverbs ; but the
time cometh when I shall no
more speak unto you in pro-
verbs, but I shall shew you
plainly of the Father.

26 At that day ye shall ask in
my name : and I say unto you,

you :

27 For the Father himself!
loveth you, because ye have
loved me, and have believed
that I came out from God.

28 I came forth from the Fa-
ther, and am come into the
world : again, I leave the world,
and go to the Father.

29 His disciples said unto him,
Lo, now speakest thou plainly,
and speakest no proverb.

30 Now are we sure that thou

80

a oukou e,noi ai i ka Makua
ma koi'u inoa, oia kana ehaawi
mai ia oukou.

24 Mamua mai, aole oukou -i
noi i kekahi mea ma ko'u inoa;
e noi,* loaa ia oukou, i mahua-
hua ae ai ko oukou olioli.

25 tUa olelo pohihihi aku au
ia mau mea ia oukou : - e biki
mai no ka manawa, aole aue
oldo pohihihi hou aku ia oukou,
aka, e^hoike akaka aku au ia ou-
kou i<na mea o ka' Makua.

26 I kela manawa enonoi aku
oukou ma ko'u inoa ; aole au e

that I will pray the Father fodhai aku.ia oukou, owau kekahi

e noi aku ika Makua no oukou.

27 No ka mea, o ka Makua,
oia ke aloha aku ia oukou, no
ko oukou aloha ana ia'u, a no
ko oukou manaoio ana, ua hele
mai au mai ke Akua mai.

28 Mai ka Makua mai au i
bele mai nei i keiaao; eia hou,
e haalele ana au i ke ao nei, a
e hoi aku i ka Makua.

29 I aku la kana poe hauma-
na ia ia, Aia hoi, ano ke olelo
akaka mai nei oe, aole me ka
olelo nane.

30 Ano, ua maopopo ia ma-

IOANE.

knowest all things, and neediest
not that any man should ask
thee : by this we believe that
thou earnest forth from God.

31 Jesus answered them, Do
ye now believe ?

32 Behold, the hour cometh,
yea, is now come, that ye shall
be scattered every man to his
own, and shall leave me alone :
and yet I am not alone, -because
the .Father is with me.

^33 These things I have spo-
ken unto you, that in me ye
might have peace. In the
world ye shall have tribulation,
but'be of good cheer: I have
overcome the world.

CHAP. XVIL

THESE words spake Jesus,
and lifted up his eyes to
heaven, and said, Father, the
hour is come: glorify thy Son,
that thy son also may glorify
thee:

2 As thou hast given' him pow-
er over all*flesh, that he should
give eternal life to as many as
thou hast given him.

3 And* this is life eternal, that
they might know thee the only
true God, and Jesus Christ
whom thou hast sent.

4 I have glorified thee on the
earth: I have finished the work
which thou gavest me to do.

kou ua ike oe i na mea a pau
aole ou hemahema e pono ai ke
ninau kekahi ia oe : no keiamea
i manaoio ai makou, ua hele mai
oe mai ke Akua mai.

31 Olelo mai la o Iesu ia la-
kou, Ke manaoio nei anei oukou:

32 Aia hoi, e hiki ana ka ma-
nawa, ano hoi ua hiki mai, e
hoopuehuia kela mea keia mea
o oukou ma kona wahi, a e
haalele oukou ia'u e hookahi
wale no, aole hoi au e hookahi
wale ana, no ka4iiea, o kaTVIa-
kua pu me au.

33 Ua olelo akn au ia oukou
i keia mau mea, i loaa'i ia oukou
ka maluhia iloko o'u. Iloko o
ke-ao nei -e >loaa ia oukou ka
popilikia*: aka, e hoolana ou-
kou, ua lanakila wau maluna o
ke ao nei.

MOKUNA .XVII.

OKEIA mau mea ka Iesu i
olelo ai, a leha ae la kona
mau maka i ka lani, i aku la, E
ka Makua, ua hiki mai ka ma-
nawa ; e hoonani mai oe i kau
Keiki, i hoonani aku ai hoi kau
Keiki ia oe.

2 No ka mea, ua haawi mai
oe ia ia i ka mana maluna o na
kanaka a pau, i haawi aku ai ia
i ke ola mau loa no ka poe a
pau au i haawi mai ai nona.

3 Eia ke ola mau loa, i ike la-
kou ia oe i ke Akua oiaio hoo-
kahi, a ia Iesu ka Mesia, ka mea
au i hoouna mai ai.

4 Ua hoonani aku au ia oe ma
ka honua nei : ua hoopau aku

81

JOHN.

5 And now, O Father, glorify
thou me with thine own self,
with the glory which t bad with
thee before the world was.

6 I have manifested thy name
unto the men which thou gavest
me out of the world: thine they
were and thou gavest them me ;
and they have kept thy word.

7 Now they have known that
all things whatsoever thou hast
given me are of thee :

8 For I have given unto them
the words which thou gavest me;
and they have received ,them,
and have known surely that I
came out from thee, and they
have believed that thou didst
send me.

9 I pray for them: I pray not
lor the world, but for them
which thou hast given me ; for
they are thine.

10 And all mine are thine,
and thine are mine ; and 1 am
glorified in them.

LI And now I am no more in
the world, but these are in the
world, and I come to thee.
Holy Father, keep through thine
own name those whom 'thou
hast given me, that they may
be one, as we are.

12 While I was with them in
the world, I kept them in thy
name : those that thou gavest

au i ka bona au i haawi mai ai
ia'u e nana.

5 A no hoi oe, e ka Makua, e
hoonani mai oe ia'u me oe iho,
ma ka nani o'u i nani ai me oe
mamua 6 ka hookumu ana o ke
ao nei.

6 Ua hoike aku au i kou inoa
i na kanaka au i haawi mai ai
ia'u noloko mai o ko ke ao neL
Nou lakou mamua, a ua haawi
mai oe ia lakou no'u, a ua ma-
lama lakou i kau olelo.

7 Ano ua ike lakou, o na mea
a pau au ihaawi mai ai ia' u, mai
ia oe mai no ia:

8 No ka mea, o ka olelo au.i
haawi mai ia'u, ua haawi aku
au ia ia lakou, a ua apo mai la-
kou ia, a ua ike pono hoi, i.hele
mai au-mai ou mai la, a ua ma~
naoio hoi lakou, ua hoouna mai
oe ia'u.

9 Ke pule nei au no lakou,
aole.au e pule no ko ke ao nei,.
alta, no ka poe au i haawi mai
ai ia'u, *no ka mea, nou lakou.

10 .Ao ko'u.mau mea a pau,
o kou ia, ato kou, o ko'u hoi ia,,
a ua hoonaniia mai au e lakou*

11 Aole.au e noho hou ana
ma keia ao, aka,<e noho ana no
lakou, ma kei&ao, a keheleaku
nei au i ou la. E ka Makua
HemoleJe, e malama oe ma kou-
inoa iho i ka poe au i haawi
mai ai ia'u, i liloai lakou i hoo-
kahi e like me kaua.

12 I ko'u noho pu ana me la«~
kou ma keia ao, ua malama au
ia lakou ma kou inoa; ua kiai aku

them is lost, but the son of per-

84

me I have kept, and none of au i ka poe au i haawi mai ai

ia'u, aole kekahi o lakou i mar

IOANE.

dition ; that the scripture might
be fulfilled.

13 And now eotne I to thee,
and these things I speak in the
world, that they might have my
joy fulfilled in themselves.

14 I have given them thy
word ; and the world hath ha-
ted them, because they are not
of the world, even as I am not
of the world.

151 pray not that thou should*
est take them out of the world,
but that thou should est keep
them from- the evil.

16 They are not of the world,
even as I am not of the world.

17 Sanctify them through thy
truth : thy word is truth;

18 As 1 thou hast sent me into
the world, even so have I also
sent them into the world*

19 And for their sakes I sanc-
tify myself, that they alsomight
be sanctified through the truth.

20 Neither pray I for these
alone ; but for them also which
shall believe on me through
their word :

21 That they all may be one ;
as thou, Father, art in me, and
I in thee, that they also may
be one in us : that the world
may believe that thou hast sent
me.

22 And the glory which thou
gavest me, I have given them ;
that they may be one, even as
we are one ;

23 I in them, and thou in me,
that they may be made perfect

ke, o ke keiki no ka make wale

no, i ko ai ka palapala hemolele.

13 Ano la ke hele aka au i

la; a ke olelo nei au i

ou

keia mau mea ma keia ao, i

mahuahua ai ko lakou olioli

ia'u.

14 Ua haawi aku au ia lakou
i kau olelo, nolaila i mama ai
ko ke ao nei ia lakou, no ka
mea, aole no keia ao lakou, e
like me au hoi, aole no keia ao.

15 Aole au e pule aku, ilawe
aku ai oe ia lakou mai keia ao
aku, aka, e hoopakele oe ia la-
kou i ka ino.

16 Aole no keia ao lakou, e
like me au hoi, aole no keia ao.

17 E hoolaa oe ia lakou ma
kau oiaio ; o kau olelo ka oiaio.

18 E like me oe i hoouna mai
ai ia'u i ke ao nei, pela hoi au
e hoouna aku ai ia lakou i ke
ao nei.

19 A no lakou ka'u i hoolaa
ai ia'u iho, i hoolaaia'i lakou ma
ka oiaio-

20 H Aole no lakou nei wale
no ka'u e pule nei, aka r no ka
poe hoi e manaoio mai ia'u ma
ka olelo a lakou nei.

21 I lilo ai lakou a pau i hoo-
kabi, e like me oe, e ka Makua,
Hoko o'u. owau hoi iloke ou, i
hookahi hoi lakou iloko o kaua:
i manaoio ai ko ke ao nei, o oe
ka i hoouna mai ia'u.

22 A ua haawi aku au ia la-
kou i ka nani au i haawi mai ai
ia'u, i lilo ai i hookahi, e like me
ko kaua hookahi ana:

23 Owau iloko o lakou, a o oe
iloko o'u, i hemolele ai ko lakou

83

JOHN.

in one ; and that the world may
know that thou hast sent me,
and hast loved them as thou
hast loved me.

24 Father, I will that they
also whom thou hast given me
be with me where I am ; that
they may behold my glory
which thou hast given me : for
thou lovedst me before the
foundation of the world.

25 O righteous Father, the
world hath not known thee :
but I have known thee, and
these have known that thou
hast sent me.

26 And I have declared unto
them thy name, and will de-
clare U ':■ that the love where-
with thou hast loved me, may
be in* them, and I in them.

CHAP. XVHL

WHEN Jesus had spoken
these words, he went
forth with his disciples over ihe
brook €edron, where was a gar-
den, into the which he entered,
and his disciples*

2 And Judas also,- which be-
trayed him, knew the place:
for ,Jesus oft-times resorted
thither with his disciples.

$ Judas then having received
a band of men and officers
from the chief priests and Pha-
risees, cometh thither with lan-
terns, and torches, and wea-
pons.

4 Jesus therefore, knowing all

things that should come upon

84

hookahi ana, a i ikeai ko keao
nei, ua hoounamaioe ia'u,aua
aloha oe ia lakou e like me kou
aloha ia'u*

.24 E.ka Makua, ke makema-
ke nei au, e noho pa me an ka
poe au i haawi mai ai ia'u, ma
ko'u wahi e noho ai, i ike ai la-
kou i ko'u nani au i haawi mai
ai no'u, no ka mea, ua aloha mai
oe ia'u mamua o ka hookuinu
ana o ke ao nei.

25 E ka Makua lokomaikai,
aole i ike ko ke ao nei ia oe,
aka, ua ike au ia oe, a ua ike
iakou nei, ua hoouna mai oe
ia'u-

26 Ua hoikeaku auia lakou i
kou inoa, a e hoike houakuno;
i loaa'i iloko o lakou ke aloha au
i aloha mai ai ia'u, owau hoi
iloko o lakou.

MOKONA XVIII.

APAU ae ka lesu oleloana
i keia mau mea, hole aku
la ia me kana poe haumana ma
kela aoao o ke kahawai o Ke-
derona, malaila kekahi mala,
komo aku Ia ia ilaila, a me ka-
na poe haumana.

2 Ua ike no o Iuda, nana in i
kumnkaia, ia wahi; no ka mea,
ua halawai pinepine aku o lesu
malaila me kana poe haumana.

3 A loaa ia Iuda kekahi poe
koa a me na ilamaku no na ka-
huna nui, a no na Parisaio, hele
aku la ia ilaila me na lama, a me
na ipukukui a me na mea kaua.

4 Ike no o lesu i na mea a pau
e hiki mai ana maluna ona, a he-

IOANE.

him, went forth, and said unto
them, Whom 9eek ye ?

5 They answered him, Jesus
of Nazareth. Jesus saith unto
them, I am A*. And Judas al-
so, which betrayed him, stood
with them.

6 As soon then as he had said
unto them, lam Ac, they went
backward,and fell to the ground.

7 Then asked he them again,
Whom seek ye? And they
said, Jesus of Nazareth.

8 Jesus answered, I have told
you that I am he. If therefore
ye seek me, let these go their
way:

9 That the saying might be
fulfilled which he spake, Of
them which thou gavest me,
have 1 lost none.

10 Then Simon Peter, having
a sword, drew it, and smote
the high priest's servant, and
cut off his right ear. The serv-
ant's name was Malchus.

1 1 Then said Jesus unto Pe-
ter, Put up thy sword into the
sheath : the cup which my Fa-
ther hath given me, shall I not
drink it ?

12 Then the band, and the
captain, and officers of the Jews
took Jesus, and bound him.

15 And led him away to An-
nas, first, (for he was father-in-
law to Caiaphas, which was the
high priest that same year.)

8

le mai, a ninau mai la ia lakou,
Owai ka oukou mea e imi nei?

5 I aku la lakou ia ia, O Iesu
no Nazareta. 1 mai la o Iesu
ia lakou, Owau no ia. O Iuda
nana ia i kumakaia, ku pu iho
ia me lakou.

6 A i kana i ana mai, Owau
no ia, emi hope aku la lakou, a
hina iho la ma ka honua.

7 Ninau hou mai la o Iesu ia
lakou. Owai ka oukou mea e
imi nei ? I aku la lakou, O Ie-
su no Nazareta.

8 Olelo mai la o Iesu ia lakou,
Ua hai aku au ia oukou, Owau
no ia. Ina hoi owau ka oukou
e imi mai nei, e kuu aku ia la-
kou nei e hele aku.

9 I ko ai ka olelo ana i olelo
mai ai, O ka poe au i haawi mai
ia'u, aole kekahi o lakou i lilo
aku mai o'u aku nei.

10 He pahikaua ka Simona
Petero, unuhi ae la oia ia mea,
a hahau iho i ke kauwa a ke
kahuna nui, a oki aku la i kona
pepeiao akau. O Maleko ka inoa
o ua kauwa la.

1 1 Alaila i mai la o Iesu ia
Petero, E hoihoi i kau pahikaua
i ka wahi : o ke kiaha a ko'u
Makua i haawi mai ia'u, aole

mai ia u,
anei au e inu ia mea ?

12 Alaila o ka poe koa, a me
ka lunakoa, a me na ilamuku o
na Iudaio, hopu aku la lakou ia
Iesu, a nakii ia ia.

13 A alakai aku la ia ia io
Anasa la mamua : (no ka mea,
oia ka makuahonoaikane o Ka-
iapa, o ke kahuna nui ia ma-
kahiki.)

85

JOHN.

14 Now Caiaphas was he
which gave counsel to the Jews,
that it was expedient that one
man should die for the people.

15 f And Simon Peter fol-
lowed Jesus, and 90 did another
disciple. That disciple was
known unto the high priest,
and went in with Jesus, into
the palace of the high Priest.

16 But Peter stood at the
door without. Then went out
that other disciple which was
known unto the high priest,
and spake unto her that kept
the door, and brought in Peter.

17 Then saith the damsel
that kept the door unto Peter,
Art not thou also one of this
man's disciples ? He saith, I am
not.

18 And the servants and offi-
cers stood there, who had
made a fire of coals ; (for it was
cold) and they warmed them-
selves : and Peter stood with
them, and warmed himself.

19 IT The high priest then
asked Jesus of his disciples, and
of his doctrine.

20 Jesus answered him, 1
spake openly to the world ; I
ever taught in the synagogue,
and in the temple, whither the
Jews always resort ; and in se-
cret have I said nothing.

21 Why askest thou me ? ask
them which heard me, what I
have said unto them ; behold,
they know what I said.

86

14 O Kaiapa keia nana i ap
aku i na Iudaio, he pono no e
make kekahi kanaka no ka la-
huikanaka.

15 U A hahai aku la Simona
Petero a me kekahi haumana ia
lesu. A o ua haumana la ua
ikeia oia e ke kahuna nui, a ko-
mo pu aku la ia me lesu iloko
o ka pahale o ke kahuna nui.

16 Ku ae la o Petero ma ka
puka iwaho. Alaila hoi aku la
kela haumana iwaho, ka mea i
ikeia e ke kahuna nui, i aku ia
i ke kiaipuka e hookomo ia Pe-
tero.

17 Alaila ninau mai la ke kai-
kamahine kiaipuka ia Petero,
Aole anei oe kekahi o na hau-
mana a keia kanaka 1 I aku la
ia, Aole au.

18 A ku ae la na kauwa a me
na ilamuku ma ke ahi lanahu a
lakou i hoaa ai, a hoopumahana
ia lakou iho, no ka mea, ua
anu ; ku ae la hoi o Petero me
lakou, a hoomahana ia ia iho.

19 IT Alaila ninau aku la ke
kahuna nui ia lesu no kana poe
haumana, a no kana mea i ao at.

20 I mai la o lesu ia ia, Ua
olelo hoike aku au i ko ke ao
nei ; ua ao mau aku au iloko o
na halehalawai, a iloko o ka
luakini, kahi i akoakoa ai na
Iudaio a pau ; aohe mea a'u i
ao aku ai ma kahi malu.

21 No ke aha la oe e ninau
mai ai ia'u ? e ninau aku oe i
ka poe i lohe i ka mea a'u i ole-
lo aku ai ia lakou ; aia hoi, ua
ike no lakou i na mea a'u i ole-
lo ai.

IOANE.

22 And when he had thus] 22 A i fcaaa olelo ana ia mau
spoken, one of the officers
which stood by, struck Jesus
with the palm of his hand, say-
ing answerest thou the high
priest so ?

23 Jesus answered him, If I
have spoken evil, bear witness
of the evil : but if well, why
smitest thou me ?

24 (Now Annas bad sent
him bound unto Caiaphas the
high priest.)

25 And Simon Peter stood
and warmed himself. They
said therefore unto him, Art
not thou also one of his disci
pies ? He denied it, and said,
I am not.

26 One of the servants of the
high priest (being his kinsman
whose ear Peter cut off) saith,
Did not I see thee in tne gar-
den with him ?

27 Peter then denied again:
and immediately the cock crew.

28 H Then led they Jesus

mea, papai aku la ia Iesu keka-
hi o na llamuku e ku ana, i aku
la, Pela anei oe e olelo aku ai i
ke kahuna nui ?

23 I mai la o Iesu ia ia, Ina
ua hewm ka'u olelo, e hoike mai
oe i ka hewa, aka, ina ua mai-
kai, no ke aha la e papai mai
oe ia'u.

24 (Ua hoouna e mai la o
Anasa ia ia e paa ana io Kaia-
pa la, i ke kahuna nui.)

25 Ku ae la o Simona Petero,
a hoopumahana ia ia iho. Ni-
nau ae la lakou ia ia, Aole anei
oe kekahi o kana poe haumana ?
Hoole mai la no ia, i mai la,
Aole au.

26 I aku la kekahi o na kau-
wa a ke kahuna nui, ka hoaha-
nau o ka mea nona ka pepeiao
a Petero i oki ai, Aole anei au
i ike ia oe ma ka mala me ia ?

27 Hoole hou mai la no o Pe-
tero: a kani koke mai la ka
moa.

28 1T Alaila alakai aku la la-

from Caiaphas unto the hall of kou ia Iesu mai Kaiapa aku, a
judgment: and it was early;
and they themselves went not
into the judgment- hall, lest they
should be denied ; but that
they might eat the passover.
29 Pilate then went out unto
them, and said, What accusa-
tion bring ye against this man ?

30 They answered and said
unto him, If he were not a
malefactor, we would not have
delivered him up unto thee.

hiki i kahi hookolokolo ; a ua
ao. Aole lakou i komo maloko
o kahi hookolokolo, o haumia
lakou, a pono ole ke ai i ka
raoliaola.

29 No ia hoi, hele mai la o
Pilato iwaho io lakou la, ninau
mai la, Heaha ka hewa a oukou
e hoahewa ai i keia kanaka ?

30 Olelo aku la lakou, i aku
la ia ia, Ina aole he lawehala
keia, ina aole makou i haawi ia
ia ia oe.

87

JOHN.

31 Then said Pilate unto
them, Take ye him, and judge
him according to your law.
The Jews therefore said unto
him, It is not lawful for us to
put any man to death :

9H That the saying of Jesus
might be fulfilled, which he
spake, signifying what death he
should die.

33 Then Pilate entered into
the judgment-hall again, and
called Jesus, and said unto him,
Art though the King of the
Jews?

34 Jesus answered him, Say-
est thou this thing of thyself,
or did others tell it thee of me r

35 Pilate answered, Am I a
Jew? Thine own nation, and
the chief priests, have deliver-
ed thee unto me. What hast
thou done?

36 Jesus answered, My king-
dom is not of this world : if my
kingdom were of this world,
then would my servants fight,
that I should not be delivered
to the Jews : but now is my
kingdom not from hence.

37 Pilate therefore said unto
him, Art thou a king then ?
Jesus answered, Thou sayest
that I am a King. To this end
was I born, and for this cause
came I into the world, that I
should bear witness unto the
truth. Every one that is of
the truth, heareth my voice.

38 Pilate saith unto him,
What is truth ? And when he

88

31 Alaila i mai la o Pilato la
lakou, £ lawe oukou ia ia, a e
hoopai aku ia ia ma ko oukou
kanawai. I aku la hoi na Iu-
daio ia ia, Aole o makou e po-
no ke pepehi aku i kekahi ka-
naka.

32 Pela i ko ai ka olelo a Ie-
su i i mai ai e hoike 'ana i ke
ano o ka make e make ai ora.

33 Alaila komo hou aku la o
Pilato i kahi hookolokolo, a hea
aku la ia Iesu, a ninau aku la ia
ia, O oe anei ke alii o na iu-
daio ? .

34 Olelo mai la o Iesu ia ia*,
Nau wale iho no anei keia au e*
ninau mai rtei, a na hai anei i
olelo mai ia oe no'u ?

35 Olelo aku la o Pilato, He
I u daio anei au ? Na kou lahui-
kanaka a na na kahuna nui oe
i haawi mai ai ia'u nei. Hea-
ha kau i hana'i ?

36 I mai fa o rVsn, Aole no
keia ao ko*u aupuni. Ina no
keia ao ko'u aupuni, ina ua kaua
aku ko'u poe kanaka, t ole at e
haawiia aku au i na Iudaio?
aka hoi, aole no keia ao ko'u
aupuni.

37 No ia hoi ninau aku la o
Pilato ia ia, He alii no anei oe?
I mai la o Iesu, Ke olelo mar
nei oe, he alii wau. No keia
mea i hanau mai ai au, a no ia
hoi i hele mai ai au i ke ao nei,
i hoike aku ai au i ka oiaio. O
ka mea no ka oiaio, oia ke hoo*
lohe i ko'u teo.

38 Ninau aku la o Pilato ia
ia, Heaha Ia ka oiaio ? A i ka-

10ANE.

had said this, he went out again
unto the Jews, and saith unto
them, I find in him no fault at
ail.

39 But ye have a custom that
I should release unto you one
at the passover : will ye there-
fore that I release unto you the
King of the Jews ?

40 Then cried they all again,
saying, Not this man but Bara-
bas. Now Barabas was a rob-
ber.

CHAP. XIX.

THEN Pilate therefore took
Jesus, and scourged him.

2 And the soldiers platted a
crown of thorns, and put it on
his head, and they put on him
a purple robe,

3 .And said, Hail, King of the
Jews! and they smote him
with their hands.

4 Pilate therefore went forth
again, and saith unto them,
behold, I bring him forth to
you, that ye may know that I
find no fault in him.

5 Then came Jesus forth,
wearing the crown of thorns,
and the purple robe. And Pi-
late saith unto them, Behold
the man !

6 When the chief priests
therefore and officers saw him,
they cried out, saying, Crucify
him, crucify him. Pilate saith
unto them, Take ye him, and

8*

na olelo ana i keia, heid hou
mai la ia mawaho i na Iudaio,
a i mai k ia lakou, Aole i loaa
ia'u ka hewa iki iloko ona.

$9 Aka, he mea mau no ia
oukou i hooku aku ai au i ke-
kahi kanaka no oukou i ka mo-
liaola: ke makemake nei anei
oukou e hookuu aku wau no
oukou i ke alii o na Iudaio?

40 Alaila hea nui hou aku la
lakou a pau, i ka i ana'ku, Ao-
le o keia kanaka, aka, o Baraba.
He powa no o Baraba.

MOK0NA XIX.

ALAILA lalau ae la o Pila-
to ia Iesu, a hahau iho la
ia ia.

2 Ulana iho la na koa i leialii
kakalaioa, a kau aku la maluna
o kona poo, a kahiko aku la ia
ia i ka aahu ulaula,

3 I aku la, Aloha oe, e ke alii
o na Iudaio ! a papai aku la la-
kou ia ia.

4 Hele hou mai la o Pilato
iwaho, i mai la ia lakou, Aia
hoi, ke alakai mai nei au ia ia
iwaho io oukou la, i ike ai ou-
kou, aole i loaa ia'u ka hewa iki
iloko ona.

5 (Alaila hele mai la o Iesu
iwaho, e kau ana maluna ona
ka leialii kakalaioa, a me ka aa-
hu ulaula.) A i aku la o Pila-
to ia lakou, Eia hoi ke kana-
ka!

6 A ike ae la na kahuna nui
a me na ilamuku, hea nui aku
la lakou, i aku la, E kau ma ke
kea, e kau ia ia ma ke kea : I mai
la o Pilato ia lakou, Na oukou

89

JOHN.

crucify him: for I find no fault
in him.

7 The Jews answered him,
We have a law, and by our law
he ought to die, because he
made himself the Son of God.

8 IF When Pilate therefore
heard that saying, he was the
more afraid ;

9 And went again into the
judgment-hall, and saith unto
Jesus, Whence art thou? But
Jesus gave him no answer.

. 10 Then saith Pilate unto
him, Speakest thou not unto
me ? knowesjt thou not, that I
have power to crucify thee, and
have power to release thee ?

11 Jesus answered, Thou
couldest have no power at aU
against me, except it were given
thee from above : therefore he
that delivered me unto thee
hath the greater sin.

12 And from thenceforth Pi-
late sought to release him : but
the Jews cried out, saying, If
though let this man go, thou
art not Cesar's friend. Who-
soever maketh himself a king,
speaketh against Cesar.

13 1T When Pilate therefore
.heard that saying, he brought
Jesus forth, and sat down in
the judgment-seat, in a place
that is called the Pavement, but
in the Hebrew, Gabbatha.

14 And it was the preparation
of the passover, and about the
sixth hour: and he saith unto

ia e lawe, a e kau ma ke kea ;
no ka mea, aole i loaa ia'u ka
hewa iloko ona.

7 Olelo aku la na Iudaio ia ra,
He kanawai ko makou, a ma ko
makou kanawai, he pono no e
make ia ; no ka mea, na olero
mai ia, oia ke Keiki a ke Aktxa.

8 IF A lohe ae la o Pilato i ke-
ia olelo,. makau loa iho la ia.

9 A komo hou aku la ia iloko
o kahi hookolokolo, a ninau aku
la ia Iesu, Nohea la oe? Aole
olelo mai o Iesu ia ia.

10 Alaila i aku la o Pilato ia
ia, Aole anei oe e olelo mai
ia'u ? aole anei oe i ike he mana
ko'u e kau ia oe ma ke kea, a he
mana ko'u e hookuu aku ia oe ?

] 1 Olelo mai la o Iesu, Aohe
ou mana iki e ku e ia'u, ke ote
i haawiia mai ia nou mai luna
mai : no ia mea, ua oi aku ka
hewa o ka mea nana au i haawi
aku ia oe.

12 Mai ia manawa mai, imi
iho la o Pilato e hookuu aku ia
ia. Aka, hea nui mai la na Iu-
daio, i mai la, Ina e hookuu aku
oe ia ia, aole ou aloha ia Kaisa-
ra. O ka mea e hooalii ia ia
iho, ua ku e no oia ia Kaisara.

13 IF A lohe no o Filato i keia
olelo, alakai aku la oia ia Iesu
iwaho, a noho iho mai una o ka
noho hookolokolo, ma kahi i ka-
paia, he Kipapapohaku, a o Ga-
bata ma ka olelo Hebera.

14 O ka wa hoomakaukau ia
no ka moliaola, o ke ono paha
o ka hora ; A i mai la ia i na

the Jews, Behold your King ! Iudaio, Eia hoi ko oukou alii!
90

IOANE.

15 But they cried out, Away]
With him, away with Atm, cru-|
cify him. Pilate saith unto
them, Shall I crucify your King?
The chief priests answered, We
have no king but Cesar.

16 Then delivered he him
therefore unto them to be cru-
cified. And they took Jesus,
and led him away.
' 17 And he bearing his cross
went forth into a place called
the place of a skull, which is
called in the Hebrew, Golgotha:

18 Where they crucified him,
and two other with him, on
either side one, and Jesus in
the midst.

19 IF AndFilate wrote a title,
and put it on the cross. And
the writing was, JESUS OF
NAZARETH, THE KING
OF THE JEWS.

20 This titie then read many
of the Jews : for the place
where Jesus wag crucified was
ni^h to the city : and it was
written in Hebrew, and Greek,
and Latin.

21 Then said the chief priests
of the Jews to Pilate, Write
not, The King of the Jews ;
But that he said, I am King of
the Jews.

22 Pilate answered, What I
have written, I have written.

23 IT Then the soldiers, when
they had crucified Jesus, took
his garments, and made four
parts, to every soldier a part j

15 Kahea nui aku la lakou, E
la we aku ! e lawe aku 1 e kau
ia ia ma ke kea ! I aku la o Pi-
lato ia lakou, E kau aku anei
au i ko oukou alii ma ke kea ?
I mai la na kahuna nui, Aohe o
makou alii, o Kaisara wale no.

16 Alaila haawi aku Ia kela ia
ia na lakou, e kauia oia ma ke
kea. A lalau aku la lakou ia
Iesu, a alakai aku la.

17 A hele aku la ia e hali ana
i kona kea ma kahi i kapaia o
Kaiwipooa o Golegota ma ka
ofelo Hebera.

18 Malaila lakou t kau ai ia ia
ma ke kea, a me na kanaka elua
me ia, ma kela aoao keia aoao,
a o Iesu mawaena.

19 1T Kakau iho o Pilato i pa-
lapala a kau aku la ma ke kea.
Peneia ka palapala ana : O IE-
SU NO NAZARETA KE
ALII O NA IUDAIO.

20 Nui no ka poe Iudaio i
heluhehi i ua palapala la ; no
ka mea, ua kokoke ma ke ku-
lanakauhale ka wahi i kaulia'i o
Iesu ma ke kea: a ua kakauia
ia mea ma ka Hebera olelo, a me
ka Heleni, a me ka Roma.

21 Olelo aku fa na kahuna
nui ooa Iudaio ia Pilato, Mai
palapala oe, O ke alii o na Iu-
daio ; aka, ua olelo no ia, Owau
no ke alii o na Iudaio.

22 Olelo mai la o Pilato, O
ka mea a'u i palapala'i, oia ka'u
i palapala.

23 A i ka manawa i kau ai ka
poe koa ia Iesu ma ke kea, la-
we no lakou i kona mau kapa,
a puunaue ae la i na puu eha,

91

JOHN.

and also his coat : now the
coat was without seam, woven
from the top throughout.

24 They said therefore among
themselves, Let us not rend it,
but cast lots for it whose it
shall be: that the scripture
might be fulfilled, which saith.
They parted my raiment among
them, and for my vesture they
did cast lots. These things
therefore the soldiers did.

25 IF Now there stood by the
cross of Jesus, his mother, and
his mother's sister, Mary the
wife of Cleophas, and Mary
Magdalene.

26 When Jesus therefore saw
his mother, and the disciple
standing by whom he loved,
he saith unto his mother, Wo-
man, behold thy son I

27 Then saith he to the disci-
ple, Behold thy mother ! And
from that hour that disciple
took her unto his own home.

23 If After this, Jesus know-
ing that all things were now ac-
complished, that the scripture
might be fulfilled, saith, I thirst.

29 Now there was set a vessel
full of vinegar : and they filled
a sponge with vinegar, and put
U upon hyssop, and put it to
his mouth.

30 When Jesus therefore had
received the vinegar, he said,
It is finished: and he bowed
his head, and gave no the ghost.

"92

pakahi no kela koa, a me ke
kapakomo. Aole i humuhumu-
ia, ua ulana okoa no ia mai lu-
na, a hala loa ilalo.

24 Nolaila i ae la lakou i ke*
kahi i kekahi, Mai haehae ka-
kou i keia, aka, e hailona kakou
i akaka ai ka mea nona keia
mea, i ko ai ka pakpala hemo-
lele, ka mea i olelo mai, Ua puu~
naue lakou i ko'u mau kapa, a
ua hailona lakou no kuu kapa-
komo. Hana no hoi na koa ia
mau' mea.

25 H Ku ae la ma ke kea o
Iesu kona makuwahine, a me
ka hoahanau o kona makuwa-
hine, o Maria ka wahine aKelo-
pa a me Maria no Magedala.

26 Ike mai la o Iesu i ka ma-
kuwahine, a me ka haumana
ana i aloha ai e ku ana, i mai la
ia i kona makuwahine, £ ka
wahine, e nana i kau keiki.

27 Alaila i mai la ia i ka hau-
mana, £ nana i kou makuwahi-
ne. A mai ia hora mai hooki-
pa aku la ua haumana la ia ia
ma kona hale iho.

23 H Mahope ae la, ike iho la
o Iesu, ua pau na mea i ka ha-
naia, i mai la ia, i ko ai ka pa-
lapalahemolele, Uamakewaiau.

29 E waiho ana ilaila kekahi
ipu, ua piha i ka vinega : a hoo-
piha iho la lakou i ka huahua-
kai i ka vinega, a kau aku la ma
ka laau husopa, a hoopa aku la
i kona waha.

30 A loaa ia Iesu ka vinega,
i mai la ia, Pau aku la ! a kulou
iho la kona poo, a kuu aku ia i
ka uhane.-

IOANE.

31 The Jews therefore, be-
cause it was the preparation,
that the bodies should not re-
main upon the cross on the sab-
bath-day, (for that sabbath-day
was an high day,) besought Pi-
late that their legs might be
broken, and that they might be
taken away.

32 Then came the soldiers,
and brake the legs of the first,
and of the other which was
crucified with him.

33 But when they came to
Jesus, and saw that he was
dead already, they brake not
his legs :

34 But one of the soldiers
with a spear pierced his side,
and forthwith came thereout
blood and water.

35 And he that saw if, bare
record and his record is true :
and he knoweth that he saith
true, that ye might believe.

36 For these things were
done, that the scripture should
be fulfilled, A bone of him shall
not be broken.

37 And again another scrip-
ture saith, They shall look on
him whom they pierced.

38 1f And after this Joseph
of Arimathea (being a disciple
of Jesus, but secretly for fear of
the Jews) besought Pilate that
he might take away the body
of Jesus : and Pilate gave him
leave. He came therefore and
took the body of Jesus.

31 Nolaila hoi, o na Iudaie,
i ole e waiho na kino ma ke
kea i ka Sabati, no ka mea, o
ka wa hoomakankau no ia, (a he
la nui o ua Sabati la,) not aku
la lakou ia Pilato, e uhaiia na
wawae o lakou, a e laweia'ku.

32 Alaila hele mai ka poe koa,
a uhai ia lakou na wawae o ke
kanaka mua, a me ko kekahi i
kau pu ia me lesu ma ke kea.

33 A hiki lakou io lesu la, a
ike ae la, ua make loa ia, aole
lakou i uhai aku i kona mau
wawae.

34 Aka, o aku la kekahi koa
i kona aoao i ka ihe, a kahe ko-
ke mai no ke koko a me ka wai.

35 A o ka mea ike maka, hoi-
ke aku la ia, a he oiaio kana
hoike ana, a ua ike no ia, ke
olelo pololei nei ia, i manaoio
ai oukou.

36 No ka mea, ua hanaia ke-
ia mau mea, i ko ai ka palapala
hemolele, Aole e uhaiia kekahi
iwi ona.

37 Ua olelo mai hoi ma keka-
kahi palapala hemolele, £ nana
auanei lakou i ka mea a lakou i
o aku ai.

3d IF Mahope iho, noi aku la
o lose pa, no Arimataia ia Pila-
to, e ae ia ia e lawe aku i ke
kino o lesu, (he haumana hoi
ia na lesu, ua hunaia no nae i
ka makau i na IudaioJ aae mai
la o Pilato ia ia. Hele aku la
ia, a lawe aku la i ke kino o
lesu.

93

JOHN.

39 And there came also Nico-
demus (which at the first came
to Jesus by night) and brought
a mixture of myrrh and aloes,
about an hundred pounds
might.

40 Then took they the body
of Jesus, and wound it in linen
clothes with the spices, as the
manner of the Jews is to bury.

41 Now in the place where
he was crucified, there was a
garden; and in the garden a
new sepulchre, wherein was
never man yet laid.

42 There laid they Jesus
therefore, because of the Jews'
preparation-da^/ ; for the se
pulchre was nigh at hand.

CHAP. XX.

THE first day of the week
cometh Mary Magdalene
early, when it was yet dark,
unto the sepulchre, and seeth
the stone taken away from the
sepulchre.

2 Then she runneth, and com-
eth to Simon Peter, and to the
other disciple whom Jesus lov
ed, and saith unto them, They
have taken away the Lord out
of the sepulchie, and we know
not where they have laid him.

3 Peter therefore went forth,
and that other disciple, and
came to the sepulchre.

4 So they ran both together :
and the other disciple did out-
run Peter, and came first to the
sepulchre.

94

39 Hele mai la no hoi o Ni~
kodemo, (oia ka mea i hele io
lesu la mamua i ka po,) e lawe
mai ana i ka laau, he mura i
huiia me ka aloe, hookahi hane-
ri pouna paha.

40 Lawe ae la laua i ke kino
o lesu, a wahi iho la ia ia i ka
lole olona me ua laau ala la, e
like me ke ano o ke kanu ana
a na Iudab.

41 A ma ua wahi ia, kahi i
kauia'i oia ma ke kea, he mala,
a maloko o ua mala la he hale-
kupapau hou, aole i waihoia ke-
kahi kanaka iloko.

42 Malaila hoi, no ka booma*
kaukau ana o na Iudaio, i wai-
ho aku ai laua ia lesu, no ka
mea, ua kokoke ka halekupa-
pau.

MOKUNA XX.

IK A ia mua o ka hebedoma,
i kakahiaka nui, e pouli ana
no, hele mai la o Maria no Ma-
gedala i ka halekupapau, a ike
ae la ia i ka pohaku i huliia'e
mai ka halekupapau aku.

2 Nolaila, holo aku la ia a hi-
ki io Simona Petero la, a me
kekahi haumana a lesu i aloha
at, i aku la ia laua, Ua lawe aku
lakou i ka Haku mai ka hale-
kupapau aku, aole makou i ike
i kahi i waiho ai lakou ia ia.

3 Alaila, hele aku la o Petero
a me kela haumana, a hiki ma
ka halekupapau.

4 Holo pu aku la laua ; a ma-
ma aku la ua haumana la ia Pe-
tero, a hiki mua i ka haleku-
papau.

10ANE.

5 And he stooping down, and
looking vn, saw the linen clothes
lying ; yet went he not in.

6 Then cometh Simon Peter
following him, and went into
the sepulchre, and seeth the
linen clothes lie ;

7 And the napkin that was
about his head, not lying with
the linen clothes, but wrapped
together in a place by itself.

8. Then went in also that oth-
er disciple which came first to
the sepulchre, and he saw, and
believed.

9 For as yet they knew not
the scripture, that he must rise
again from the dead.

10 Then the disciples went
away again unto their own
home.

1 1 H But Mary stood without
at the sepulchre weeping : and
as she wept she stooped down
and looked into the sepulchre,

12 And seeth two angels in
white, sitting, the one at the
head, and the other at the feet,
where the body of Jesus had
lain.

13 And they say unto her,
Woman, why weepest thou ?
She saith unto them, Because
they have taken away my Lord,
and I know not where they
have laid him.

14 And when she had thus
said, she turned herself back,
and saw Jesus standing, and
knew not that it was Jesus.

15 Jesus saith onto her > Wo-

5 Kuton ihe la ia, a ike ae la
i ka lole olona, aole nae i komo
iloko.

6 Alaila, hiki mai o Simona
Petero e hahai ana mahope oria,
a komo iho la iloko o ka hale-
kupapau, a ike aku la i ka lole
olona e waiho ana.

7 A me ka hainaka i kaeiia'i
kona poo, aole e waiho pu ana
me ka lole olona, aka, ua ope-
opeia ma kahi e.

8 A komo aku la no hoi ua
haumana la, ka mea i hiki mua
ma ka halekupapau, a ike aku
la, a manaoio iho la.

9 No ka mea, ia manawa aole
lakou i hoomaopopo i ka pala-
pala hemoleie e pono ke ala hou
ia mai ka make mai.

10 Alaila hoi aku la na hau-
mana i ko laua wahi iho.

1 1 IT Aka, ku ae la o Maria
ma ka halekupapau mawaho e
uwe ana. A i kona uwe ana
kulou iho la i ka halekupapau,

12 A ike iho la i na anela elua
i kahikoia i ke kapa keokeo e
noho ana ma ke poo kekahi, a
ma ka wawae kekahi, ma kahi
i waihoia'i ke kino o Iesu.

13 I mai la laua ia ia, E ka %
wahine, no ke aha la oe e uwe
ai ? I aku la oia ia laua, No ka
mea, ua lawe aku lakou i kuu
Haku, aole au i ike i kahi i
waiho ai lakou ia ia.

14 Pau kana olelo ana ia mau
mea, huli ae la ia ihope, a ike
aku la ia Iesu e ku ana, aole
nae oia i ike, o Iesu ia.

15 I mai la o Iesu ia ia, E ka

95

JOHN.

man, why weepest thou? whom
seekest thou ? She, supposing
him to be the gardener, saith
unto him, Sir, if thou have
borne him hence, tell me where
thou hast laid him, and I will
take him away.

16 Jesus saith unto her, Mary.
She turned herself, and saith
unto him, Rabboni, which is to
say, Master.

17 Jesus saith unto her, Touch
me not : for I am not yet as-
cended to my Father : but go
to my brethren, and say unto
them, I ascend unto my Father
and your Father, and to my
God and your God.

18 Mary Magdalene came
and told the disciples that she
had seen the Lord, and that he
had spoken these things unto
her.

19 IT Then the same day at
evening, being the first day of
the week, when the doors were
shut where the disciples were
assembled for fear of the Jews,
came Jesus and stood in the
midst, and saith unto them,
Peace 6« unto you.

20 And when he had so said,
he shewed unto them his hands
and his side. Then were the
disciples glad when they saw
the Lord.

21 Then said Jesus, to them
again, Peace be unto you : as
my Father hath sent me, even
so send I you.

96

wahine, no ke aha la oe e awe
ai? ia wai la oe e imi nei?
Manao iho la ia, o ka mea ia
nana i malama ka mala, i aku
la ia ia, E ka Haku, ina ua la-
we aku oe ia ia, e hai mai oe
ia'u i kahi i waiho ai oe ia ia, o
na'u no ia e lawe aku.

16 I mai la o Iesu ia ia, E
Maria. Haliu ae la ia, i aku la
ia ia, £ Ilaboni, oia keia olelp,
E ke Kumu.

17 I mai Ia o Iesu ia ia, Mai
hoopa mai oe ia'u ; no ka mea,
aole au i pii aku i ko'u Makua :
aka, e hele oe i ko'u pee hoa-
hanau, e i aku ia lakou, E pii
ana au i ko'u Makua, a i ko
oukou Makua, a i ko'u Akua,
a i ko oukou Akua.

18 Hele aku la o Maria no
Magedala, a olelo aku la i na
haumana, ua ike ia i ka Haku,
a ua olelo mai oia i keia mau
mea ia ia.

19 IT I ke ahiahi o ua la mua
la o ka hebedoma, ua paniia na
puka, ma kahi i akoakoa ai na
haumana, no ka makau i na Iu-
daio ; hele mai la o Iesu a ku
iho la iwaena, i mai la ia lakou,
Aloha oukou.

20 A pau kana oleio ana i ke-
ia, hoike mai la ia lakou i kona
mau lima, a me kona aoao. Ala-
lia olioli iho la na haumana i ko
lakou ike ana i ka Haku.

21 Olelo hou aku la no o Ie-
su la lakou, Aloha oukou : like
me ka Makua i hoouna mai ai
ia'u, pela hoi au e hoouna aku
ai ia oukou.

IOANE.

22 Atttl when -he had eaid
this, he breathed on them, and
•saith unto them, .-Receive ye the
Holy Ghost.

23 Whose soever sins ye re-
mit, they are remitted unto
them ; and whose soever sins
ye retain, they arc retained.

-24 IT But Thomas, one of the
twelve, called Didymus, was not
vwith-them when Jesus came.

25 The other disciples there-
fore said unto him, We have
seen the Lord. But he said
unto <them, Except I shall see
in his hands the print of the
nails, and put my finger into
the print of the nails, and thrust
my hand into his side, i will
not believe.

26 IF And after eight days
again his disciples were within,
and Thomas with them : then
came Jesus, the doors being
shut, and stood in the. midst,
and said, Peace be unto you.

27 Then saith he to Thomas,
Reach hither :thy finger, and
behold my hands ; and reach
hither thy hand, and thrust it
into my side ; and be not faith-
Jess, but believing.

28 And Thomas answered
and said unto him, My Lord
and my God.

29 Jesus saith unto him,
Thomas, because thou hast seen
me, thou hast believed : blessed
are they that have not seen, and
ytt have believed.

.30 IF And many other signs

22 A pau kana olelo ana i ke-
rn, ha iho la oia ia lakou, i mai
la ia lakou, E loaa ia oukou ka
Uhaue Hemolele.

23 O ka hewa o na mea a ou-
kou e kala aku ai, e kalaia no
lakou; a o ka hewa o na mea a
oukou e kala ole aku ai, aole ia
g kalaia no lakou.

24 H O kekahi o ka poe umi-
kumalua, o Toma, i kapaia o
Didumo, aole ia me lakou, i
ka wa i hele mai ai o Iesu.

25 I aku la keia poe hauma-
na ia ia, Ua ike makou i ka
Haku. I mai la oia ia lakou,
Ina e ike ole au i na puka o na
!kui ma kona mau lima, a e o i
jko'u manamanalima ma na pu-
|ka o na kui, a e o hoi i ko'u
lima ma kona aoao; aole ioa au
e manaoio.

26 1f Apo awalu ae Ja,malo-
ko hou kana poe haumana, a o
Toma kekahi me lakou. A ua
pantia na puka, hele mai la. o
lesu, a ku mai la iwaena, i mai
la, Aloha oukou.

27 Alaila i mai la oia ia To-
ma, .£ o mai i kou manamana
lima maanei, a e nana i .ko'u
mau lima; a e hou iho.ma kuu
aoao; a mai noho a kanalua,
aka, e manaoio.

28 Olelo aku Ja o Toma ia ia,
i aku la, E ko'u Haku, a me
ko'u Akua.

29 Olelo mai la o Iesu ia ia,
No kou ike maka ana mai ia'u,
ua manaoio oe, pomaikai ka
poe ike maka ole, a manaoio
hoi.

.30 f.A.nui no hoi na nana
97

JOHN.

truly did Jesus in the presence
of his disciples, which are not
written in this hook.
21 But these are written, tnat
ye might believe that Jesus is
the Christ, the Son of God ;

maim e ae a lesu i hana'i imua
o kana poe haumana, aole i
palapalaia iloko o keia buke.
31 Aka, ua palapalaia keia
mau mea i manaoio ai oukou,
o lesu ka Mesie, ke Keiki a ke

and that believing ye might'Akua, a i ko oukou manaoio
have life through his. name. ana, Hoaa'i ia oukou keolama

kou inoa.

MOKUNA XXL

MAHOPE iho o keia mau
mea, hoike hou mai la o
lesu .ia ia iho i na haumana ma
ka moanawai o Ttberia. Penei
oia i hoike ai.

2 Noho pu iho la o Simona
Petero me Toma i kapaia o
Didumo, a me Natanaela no
Kana i Galilaia, a me na keiki
a Zebedaio, asme.na mea e ae
elua o kana poe haumana.

3 I aka la o Simona Petero ia
lakou, E hele ana au i ka lawa-
ia, il mai lakou ia ia, O makou
kekahi e hele pu me oe. Hele
aku la lakou, a ee koke ae la i
ka moku; aohe mea i loaa ia
lakou ia po.

4 A ao ae la, ku mai la o lesu
ma ke kapa; aole nae i ike na
haumana o lesu ia.

5 Alaila ninau mai -la o lesu
ia lakou, E na pokii, aole a ou-
kou wahi la? ,1 aku kkou.ia ia,
Aole.

6 I mai'ia oia ia lakou, E kuu
aku i ka upena ma ka aoao akau
o ka moku, a e loaa ia oukou.
No ia mea kuu iho la lakou, aole
i hiki ia lakou ke huki mai ia.i
ka nui loa o oa ia.

CHAP XXI.

AfTER these things Jesus
shewed himself again to
the disciples at the sea of Tibe-
rias ; and in thiB wise shewed
he himself,

2 There were together Simon
Peter, and Thomas called Didy-
mus, and Nathanael of Cana in
Galilee, and the sons of.Zebe-
dee, and two other of his disci-
ples.

3 Simon Peter saith unto
them, I go a fishing. They say
unto him, We also go with thee.
They went forth, and entered
into a ship immediately; and
that night they caught nothing.

4 But when the morning was
now come, Jesus stood on the
shore ; but the disciples knew
not that it was Jesus.

5 Then Jesus saith unto them,
children, have ye any .meat?
They answered him, No.

6 And he said unto them,
Cast the net on the right side
of the ship, and ye shall find.
They cast ■ therefore, and now
they were not able to draw it
for the multitude of. fishes.

>98

IOANE.

7 Therefore that disciplel 7 Alaila i aku la ka haumana
whom Jesus loved saith unto a lesu i aloha ai ia Petero, O
Peter, It is the Lord. Now ka Haku ia. A lohe ae la o
when Simon Peter heard that Simon a Petero, o ka Haku ia,

it was the Lord, he girt his
fisher's coat unto him, (for he
was naked,) and did cast him-
self into the sea.

8 And the other disciples
came in a little ship (for they
were not far from land, but as
it were two hundred cubits)
dragging the net with fishes.

9 A 8 soon then as they were
come to land, they saw a fire of
coals there, and fish laid there-
on, and bread.

10 Jesus saith unto them,
Bring of the fish- which ye have
now caught.

1 1 Simon Peter went up, and
drew the net to land full of
great fishes, an hundred and
fifty and three: and for all
there were so many, yet was
not. the net broken.

12 Jesus saith unto them,

kaei ae la ia i ke kapa, no ka
mea, ua olohelohe ia, a lele iho
la i ka moanawai.

8 A holo mai na haumana i
koe ma ka moku e kauo ana i
ka upena me ka ia, (no ka mea,
aole loihi aku lakou mai ka aina
aku, elua paha haneri kubita.)

9 A pae lakou i uka, ike aku
la lakou i ka lanahu ahi, a me
ka ia i kauia maluna, a me ka
berena.

10 I mai la o lesu ia lakou,
E lawe mai i ka ia i loaa iho nei
ia oukou.

1 1 Hele aeia o Simona Pe-
tero a huki mai i ka upena i
uka, ua piha i na ia nui, hooka*
hi haneri a me kanalima kuma-
makolq, aele nae i moku ka
upena i ko lakou lehulehu ana.

12 1 mai Jao lesu ia lakou, £

*14 This is now the third time
that Jesus shewed himself to
his disciples, after that" he was
risen from the dead.

15 U So when they had dined,
Jesus saith to Simon Peter, Si-
mon 9on of Jonas, lovest thou

Come and dine. And none of) hele mai e ai. Aole i aa keka-
the disciples durst ask fcim,
Who art- thou ? knowing »that
it was the Lord.

19 Jesus <then cometh, and
taketh bread, and giveth them,
and fish-likewise.

hi one haumana e ninauaku ia
ia, Owai oe ? ua ike no -lakou,
o ka Baku ia.

13 Hele mai la o less, -a la-
lau iho la i ka berena, a haawi
mai la ia iakou, a me ka ia no
hoi.

14 ke kolu keia o ko lesu
hoike ana ia ia iho i kana poe
haumana, mahope iho o kona
ala hou ana ae mai ka make
mai.

15 T A pau ka lakou aina ana,
ninau mai la o lesu ia Simona
Petero, E Simona na Ions, ua

99

JOHN,

me mow than these ? Hesakh
onto him, Yea, Lord : thou
knowest that I Jove thee. He
saith unto him, Feed mylambs.

ta, Ae, e ka Haku, ua ike iro
oe, ua aloha au ia oe. I mai
la oia ia ia, £ hanai oe i na kei-
kihipa a'u.
16 Ninau hoa mai : la oia ia ia,
the second time, Simon, son of o ka lua ia, E45imona na Iona,

16 He saith to him again

Jonas, lovest thou me? He
saith unto him, Yea, Lord
thou knowest that I love thee.
He saith unto him, Feed my
sheep.

17 He saith unto him the
third time, Simon son of Jonas,
lovest thou me ? Peter was
grieved because he said unto
him the third time, Lovest thou
me ? And he said unto him,
Lord, thou knowest all things ;
thou knowest that I love thee.
Jesus saith unto him, Feed my
sheep.

18 Verily, verily, I say unto
thee, When thou wast young,
thou girdest thyself, and walk-
edst whither thou wouldest
but when thou shalt be old, thou
shalt stretch forth thy hands,
and another shall gird thee,
and carry thee whither thou
wouldest not.

19 This spake he signifying
by what death he should glorify
God. And when he had spo-
ken this, he saith unto him,
Follow me.

20 Then Peter, turning about,
seeth the disciple whom Jesus
loved, following; (which also
leaned on his breast at supper,

100

nui mai asei kou aloha ia'u i
ko keia poe ? I aku la kela ia

ke aioha mai nei anei oe ia'u?
I aku la kela, Ae, e ka Haku,
ua ike no oe, ua aloha au ia oeu
I mai la oia ia ia, £ hanai oe i
ka'u poe hipa.

17 Ninau hou mai la olesu ia
ia, o ke kolu ia, E Simona na
Iona, ke aloha mai nei anei oe
ia'u? Kaumaha iho la o Petero,
no ke kolu o kona ninau ana ia
ia, Ke aloha mai nei anei oe
ia'u? A iaku la kela ia ia, E
ka Haku, ua ike oe i na mea a
pau, ua ike hoi oe ua aloha au
ia oe. I mai la o Iesu ia ia, ; E
hanai oe i ka'u poe hipa.

18 Oiaio, he oiaio ka'u e ole*
lo aku nei ia oe, i kou wa opio-
pio, kaei oe ia oe iho, a hele
aku la i kau wahi i makemake

aka, i kou wa elemakule e

ai;

kikoo aku oe i kou mau lima, a
na hai oe e kaei mai, a e alakai
aku i kahi au e makemake ole
ai.

19 O keia kana i olelo mai ai
hoike aku ana i ke ano o ka ma-
ke e hoomaikai aku ai oia ike
Akua. A pau kana olelo ana i
keia, i mai la oia ia ia, E ha-
nai mai oe ia'u.

20 Haliu ae la o Petero, a- ike
mai la i ka haumana a Iesu i
aloha ai e hahai mai ana, (oia
hoi ka mea iJbilinai ma ka pok*

IOANE.

and said, Lord, which is
that betrayelh thee ?)

21 Peter seeing him, saith to
Jesus, Lord, and what shall
this man do 1

22 Jesus saith unto him, If I
will that he tarry till I come,
what is th<U to thee ? ; Follow
thou me.

23 Then went this saying
abroad among the brethren,
that that disciple should not die :
yet Jesus said not unto him,
He shall not die ; but, If I will
that he tarry till I come, what
is that to thee ?

24 This is the disciple which
testifieth of these things, and
wrote these things : and we
know that his testimony is true.

25 And there are also many
other things which Jesus did;
the which, if they should be
written every one, I suppose

he o Iesu i ka ahaaina, a ninau aku
la, £ ka Haku, owai ka mea
nana oe e kumakaia?)

21 Ike ae la o Peteroia is, ni-
nau aku la ia Iesu, £ ka Haku,
e aha hoi oia> nei ?

22 I mai la o Iesu ia ia, Ina
makemake au e noho ia a hoi
hou mai au, he mea aha ia ia
oe ? E hahai mai oe ia'u.

23 Nolaila, laha aku la ia ole-
Io iwaena o. na hoahanau, aole
e make keia hoahanau. Ao-
le nae o Iesu i olelo aku ia ia,
aole ia e make ; aka, : Ina ma-
kemake au e noho ia a hoi hou
mai au, he mea aha ia ia oe ?

24- O keia ka haumana e hoi-
ke aku ; no keia mau mea, a
kakau hoi ia mau mea, a ua ike
makou he oiaio kana hoike ana.

25 ' He nui loa na mea e ae a
Iesu i; hana'i, ina e pau ia mau
mea i ka palapalaia, ke manao
nei au, aole wahi kaawale ma

that even the world itself couldjke ao nei no na buke e palapa-
not contain the books thatlaia. Ameue.
should be written. Amen. I

9* 1Q1

Prayers

a Few Resources

Ideas and Ebooks (Livres / Libros)
For your Consideration

Glad to have this New Testament ?

Help us by PRAYING for us !!

Invest in your own Eternity
Spend time praying !

(thank you)

SHARE THIS PDF (E-Book) with your Friends

So that they will have a stronger

Spiritual Life ALSO

Concerning Christians and Christianity

1. Christians are those who follow the teachings
of Jesus Christ.

2. The Teachings of Jesus Christ are explained in the
book called the Gospel (Injil) or the New Testament.

3. The New Testament is the First Place to find and record

the teachings of Jesus Christ, by those who actually knew Him.

4. The New Testament has never been disproved
archeologically or historically. It has and remains accurate.

5. The New Testament Predicts that certain events will happen in the
Future,

7. The Reliability of the Old Testament and the New Testament a re
clear indications of the accuracy of the New Testament,

8. Jesus Christ did Notfail in His mission on Earth,

9. Jesus Christ Pre-existed, This means that He existed BEFORE
the Creation of the World,

10. When C hristians worship J esus C hrist, they are NOT worshiping
another Human being,

11. J esus Christ did not become God by performing good works,

12. Christians cannot perform good works in order to go to Heaven. Those
who want to find God must admit they are notable to be Perfect or Holy,
and that they need the help of God to help them get rid of their Sins,

14, More than 500 Million Christians around the world today are NOT
Roman Catholic, The Vatican does NOT speak for Christianity in many
situations.

Concerning Christians and Christianity (2)

1 5. Judas did NOT die in the place of Jesus Christ on
the cross.

16. Jesus Christ had no motive to escape his fate. Jesus Christ
was born to communicate His message of Hope and
Redemption for mankind.

1 7. Without the Blood of Jesus, it would be impossible for those
who believe in Jesus Christ to be saved, to have Eternal Life.

18. Christians worship ONE God, NOT three Gods,

19. In True Christianity, Historically, the Trinity is =

a) God the Father

b) God the Son

c) God the Holy Spirit

20. The worship of Angels orCreated Beings, orCreatures oranything
exceptGod (God the Father, God the Son [Jesus Christ],

and God the Holy Spirit, is forbidden.

21. The Trinity IS NOT = Mary, J oseph and J esus

22. The Trinity is NOT = J esus, J oseph and God the Father

23. Gabriel is NOT another name for J esus Christ.

24. Anyone can become a Christian if they want to,

25. Christianity IS not something that can be done EXTERNALLY,
A person is a Christian because of what they believe in their Heart,
inside of them, Their own sincerity before God is the true test,

26. Those who acceptan electronic mark [666] forthe purchase of goods,
in their right hand orforehead are NOT able to become Christians,

Concerning Christians and Christianity (3)

People are innocent if they do not know and have no way of knowing that
they are doing wrong. The Christian God places the knowledge of good
and bad in the hearts of each and every individual.

NooneexceptGod is Holy.

It is wrong to murder innocent people.

It is wrong to kill Christians who have notactively harmed anyone.

People are NOT Christians simply because their family is "Christian".

People are NOT Christian because they are born INTO a "Christian"family.

A person cannot become a Christian "AUTOMATICALLY".

No one can be BORN a Christian, but becoming a true Christian will guarantee
Eternal Life, in Heaven and with God.

The Presumption thata person is a Christian simply because they are
going into a Church and sitting there is False.

Churches have people inside of them thatare NOT Christian, but they
wantto learn more aboutGod.

A Church, or a Church Official CANNOT MAKE anyone a Christian.

Christians do NOT convertanyone by Force, because this action is a
violation of the CHOICES thatGOD alone is able to make. To force others would
suggestthatGod is weak, and cannot do this by Himself. The Christian God has
much Strength but uses it to show love and help in this life, notunkindness.

Only God could FORCE someone to do something against their will, and
the C reator of the Universe does NOT behave in thatmanner.

The Choice of what to believe or not to believe is up to Each individual,
who must make up their own mind, of their free will.

There is no way to impose Christianity on anyone by Force.

Conversions by Force to Islam are NOT recognized by GOD or Christians.

Concerning Christians and Christianity (4)

Those who are converted from Christianity to Islam by Force
or coercion, are Still Christian, AND STILL considered Christian.

Once a person is recognized by God as a genuine Christian, they are
"sealed" permanently. There is no way for any Human to change this.

Forcing any Christian to say that they convert or accept Islam simply
makes that Christian to state something which is FALSE. There is
no such thing as Genuine conversion that God can recognize
OUT of Christianity, if that person was a Christian.

To suggest that Christians could be converted by Force, actually
means (signifies) that there are actions that humans can take that can
FORCE God somehow to UNDO or ALTER what He has done. This is
not the case. Actions that Humans Force other Humans to take are
not recognized by God as a true Change of Mind, ora Change of Heart

Once a person becomes a Christian, All of their sins (past, present,
and future) are forgiven. They are reconciled to God for Eternity, and
nothing can change this. Forced Conversions to Islam are not considered
Valid either by God or Christians. No one can undo in the Heart of
a person, what God can do. The link between a Christian and God
is a link that Cannot be broken. Saying anything to the contrary
will not alter or change this.

Christians do not Depend on their sanctuaries or Church buildings
in order to meet with God. Harming a building against the God who made
the Universe is not a genuine sign of success or progress. Christians
simply make use of any buildings. Christians are able to meet and
pray and talk to God by themselves, wit a Church building and
without a Priest or Pastor. God is always with them.

Harming a Church building simply proves that some people are afraid
of Church Buildings. That is all. The Earliest Christians did not have
Churches or Buildings for Hundreds of Years.

Harming a Church Building does not harm God, and it does not harm
Christians. It simply makes them go and use a different building, or
to meet without one.

Concerning Christians and Christianity (5)

Some people have not examined churches very much. MANY are
very simple and do NOT have decorations or much inside of them.
In Christianity, this is intentional. This symbolism is on purpose,
intending to signify that the INNER LIFE of the Christian, is what is
important to God, and NOT the building in which people worship.

Man looks on the external and outward appearance. GOD looks on
the inner heart of each individual.

There would be no reason for anyone to become upset, if they did
not think that Christianity was making progress. Those who are upset
are upset because Christianity has answers, reasons and arguments
that do not seem to be defeated. God is big enough to defend himself.

If Christianity is false, it should be possible to explain to Christians
why and how Christianity is false. Killing or harming Christians is only
an excuse, a method of hiding from the reality that intellectual
conversation and explanations of those who are violent do NOT have
the answers to defend with kindness or reason what they believe.

Christians believe that almost all violence is a waste of time. It does
not accomplish what it is "supposed" to accomplish. Those who
have arguments are able to advance those and explain them to others
Those who do not use violence instead. This method does not
convince Christians or others to adopt methods of violence.

People become like the God they serve. If the God they serve is
unkind and unmerciful, that is what the followers become. If the God
being worshiped is cruel and mean to women and children, then that
is what the followers of that God usually will become.
Jesus Christ is love. Christians try to be loving.

People have the option of accepting to believe in the Teachings of
Jesus Christ in the New Testament or rejecting those teaching. The
choice in this life is up to each person. God is the one who makes
His own rules. Thankfully, the God of this world decided to use
Love and kindness to explain Himself so that all of us would have
a chance to learn and to experience the unconditional love of Jesus
Christ, (books are listed in this Ebook. Those who want to refute
Christianity may want to start by refuting the books listed in this PDF)

Concerning Christians and Christianity (6)

True Christians are NOT afraid to have conversations with those who are not
Christians. Christians are NOT afraid to have conversations with those who are
islamic or from any other faith.

Christians are NOT afraid to talk about the weakness of Christianity, if that is atopic
someone else wants to discuss.

Christians will not stone you or harm you because you disagree with them.

Christian will not make you slave IF you do NOT convert to Christianity.

Those who truly believe in the TRUTH of what they claim to believe are NOT afraid
to discuss the content of what they believe with other people.

Christians may share with you thatyou are not 100% perfectand Holy, and Christians
will Admitand acknowledge thatTHEY are NOT perfect or Holy.

Christians admit that they need a savior, that they cannot be good enough on their
own.andthattheycannotperform ENOUGH good and HOLY actions to please God.
Thatis the starting pointforanyonetobecomea Christian.

Those who engage Christians in discussions about religion should be willing to look
atthe history, the archeology, the science and all of the aspects of religion and the
books that they use or defend. Thatis simply being honest. And those who seek
spiritual truth are NOT afraid to discuss honestly issues of religion.

IF GOD is GOD, then GOD will STILL be GOD after a conversation takes place.
Those who follow God should be willing to think and use the mind that God gave to
them. IF God gave people a mind, HE expects them to use it. Discussions are part
of the use of the mind.

There is a lot of history about OTHER religions that can be found in the West. In
other nations, FEAR of being wrong induces and provokes censorship. But history
can be proven and demonstrated. The Dead Sea Scrolls were found in 1947-48.
Those scrolls contained the J ewish Old Testament. They were dated scientifically
to be 200 years OLDER than the time of J esus Christ. The J ewish Old Testament
has NOT been changed or altered. This is simply a scientific and historic Fact.

God Preserves His Word. His word is the Old and New Testament. IF you are
seeking truth, what do you have to fear from Truth ?

Concerning History and the Early Church

Christians do NOT pray to MARY. The Bible never teaches to Pray
to Mary. Mary was born a human sinner, and became a Christ-follower.

Prayers to ANY Human (Except Jesus Christ, who was God
who became Human for a short time) is IDOLATRY

Christians do not pray To Statues, which is IDOLATRY

Christians do not pray To Icons, which is a Graven Image,
which is ALSO IDOLATRY.

The Early Church and the Early Christians did NOT pray to Mary.

The Early Church and the Early Christians did NOT pray to Saints,
as this would be blasphemy, and taking worship and adoration
away from God.

It is the Mediation of Jesus Christ alone which serves to
communicate between God and Man, and NOT any other Human.

Christians know which books of the Bible are part of the Bible and
belong in the Bible. There is a great deal of evidence and
documentation over the whole world for the conclusion, about
which books belong in the Bible.

Some books mav help to clarify or explain (these are Free Books):

For those who read English:

1) The Seventh General Council (held 787 AD) in which the
Worship of Images was established, by John Mendham - 1850

2) Image worship in the Church of Rome by James Endell Tyler

3) Primitive Christian Worship by James Endell Tyler

4) The worship of Mary [proven to be Unbiblical]
by James Endell Tyler

THESE BOOKS are AVAILABLE For FREE ONLINE

Concerning History and the Early Church

We recommend, for your potential consideration,
the following books:

1) The Seventh General Council (held 787 AD) in which the
Worship of Images was established, with copious notes
from the Caroline books compiled by order of
Charlemagne by Rev John Mendham - 1850

2) Image worship in the Church of Rome by James Endell Tyler

The image-worship of the Church of Rome : proved to be contrary
to Holy Scripture and the faith and discipline of the primitive church
and to involve contradictory and irreconcilable doctrines within the
Church of Rome itself (1847)

3) Primitive Christian Worship by James Endell Tyler

Primitive christian worship, or, The evidence of Holy Scripture and
the church, concerning the invocation of saints and angels, and the
blessed Virgin Mary (1840)

4) The worship of Mary by James Endell Tyler

5) The Pope of Rome and the popes of the Oriental Orthodox
Church

by Caesarious Tondini (1875) also makes for interesting reading,
even though it is a Roman Catholic work which was approved
with the Nihil Obstat (not indexed by the inquisition) notice.

THESE BOOKS are AVAILABLE For FREE ONLINE

Saved - How To become a

Christian

how to be saved

A Christian is someone

who believes the

following

Steps to Take in order to become a

true Christian, to be Saved & Have a

real relationship & genuine

experience with the real God

Read, understand, accept and

believe the following verses from

the Bible:

1. All men are sinners and fall short
of God's perfect standard

Romans 3: 23 states that

For all have sinned, and come short of

the glory of God;

2. Sin - which is imperfection in our
lives - denies us eternal life with
God. But God sent his son Jesus
Christ as a gift to give us freely
Eternal Life by believing on Jesus
Christ.

Romans 6: 23 states
For the wages of sin is death; but the
gift of God is eternal life through Jesus
Christ our Lord.

3. You can be saved, and you are
saved by Faith in Jesus Christ. You
cannot be saved by your good
works, because they are not "good
enough". But God's good work of
sending Jesus Christ to save us,
and our response of believing - of
having faith - in Jesus Christ, that is
what saves each of us.

Ephesians 2: 8-9 states

8 For by grace are ye saved through
faith; and that not of yourselves: it is
the gift of God:

9 Not of works, lest any man should
boast.

4. God did not wait for us to become
perfect in order to accept or
unconditionally love us. He sent
Jesus Christ to save us, even
though we are sinners. So Jesus
Christ died to save us from our sins,
and to save us from eternal
separation from God.

Romans 5:8 states

But God commendeth his love toward
us, in that, while we were yet sinners,
Christ died for us.

5. God loved the world so much that
He sent his one and only Son to die,
so that by believing in Jesus Christ,
we obtain Eternal Life.

John 3: 16 states

For God so loved the world, that he
gave his only begotten Son, that
whosoever believeth in him should not
perish, but have everlasting life.

6. If you believe in Jesus Christ, and
in what he did on the Cross for us,
by dying there for us, you know for a

fact that you have been given
Eternal Life.

I John 5: 13 states
These things have I written unto you
that believe on the name of the Son of
God; that ye may know that ye have
eternal life, and that ye may believe on
the name of the Son of God.

7. If you confess your sins to God,
he hears you take this step, and you
can know for sure that He does hear
you, and his response to you is to
forgive you of those sins, so that
they are not remembered against
you, and not attributed to you ever
again.

I John 1 : 9 states

If we confess our sins, he is faithful and

just to forgive us our sins, and to

cleanse us from all unrighteousness.

If you believe these verses, or want

to believe these verses, pray the

following:

" Lord Jesus, I need you. Thank you

for dying on the cross for my sins. I

open the door of my life and ask you

to save me from my sins and give
me eternal life. Thank you for
forgiving me of my sins and giving
me eternal life. I receive you as my
Savior and Lord. Please take control
of the throne of my life. Make me the
kind of person you want me to be.
Help me to understand you, and to
know you and to learn how to follow
you. Free me from all of the things in
my life that prevent me from
following you. In the name of the
one and only and true Jesus Christ I
ask all these things now, Amen".

Does this prayer express your desire to
know God and to want to know His love
? If you are sincere in praying this
prayer, Jesus Christ comes into your
heart and your life, just as He said he
would.

It often takes courage to decide to
become a Christian. It is the right
decision to make, but It is difficult to
fight against part of ourselves that
wants to hang on, or to find against
that part of our selves that has
trouble changing. The good news is

that you do not need to change
yourself. Just Cry out to God, pray
and he will begin to change you.
God does not expect you to become
perfect before you come to Him. Not
at all. ..this is why He sent Jesus. ..so
that we would not have to become
perfect before being able to know
God.

Steps to take once you have asked
Jesus to come into your life

Find the following passages in the
Bible and begin to read them:

1. Read Psalm 23 (in the middle of
the Old Testament - the 1st half of
the Bible)

2. Read Psalm 91

3. Read the Books in the New
Testament (in the Bible) of John,
Romans & I John

4. Tell someone of your prayer and
your seeking God. Share that with
someone close to you.

5. Obtain some of the books on the
list of books, and begin to read

them, so that you can understand
more about God and how He works.

6. Pray, that is - just talk to and with
God, thank Him for saving you, and
tell him your

fears and concerns, and ask him for
help and guidance.

7. email or tell someone about the
great decision you have made today
in

Does the "being saved"
process only work for those
who believe ?

For the person who is not yet
saved, their understanding of
1) their state of sin and 2) God's
personal love and care for
them, and His desire and
ability to save them....is what
enables anyone to become
saved.

So yes, the "being saved"
process works only for those

who believe in J esus Christ
and Him only, and place their
faith in Him and in His work
done on the Cross.

...and if so , then how does
believing save a person?

Believing saves a person because of
what it allows God to do in the Heart
and Soul of that person.

But it is not simply the fact of a
"belief". The issue is not having
"belief" but rather what we have a
belief about.

IF a person believes in Salvation by
Faith Alone in Jesus Christ (ask us
by email if this is not clear), then
That belief saves them. Why ?
because they are magical ?
No, because of the sovereignty of
God, because of what God does to
them, when they ask him into their
heart & life. When a person decides
to place their faith in Jesus Christ
and ask Him to forgive them of

their sins and invite Jesus Christ
into their life & heart, this is what
saves them - because of what God
does for them at that moment in
time.

At that moment in time when they
sincerely believe and ask God to
save them (as described above),
God takes the life of that person,
and in accordance with the will of
that human, having requested God
to save them from their sins through
Jesus Christ - God takes that
person's life and sins [all sins past,
present and future], and allocates
them to the category: of "one of
those people who Accepted the Free
Gift of Eternal Salvation that God
offers".

From that point forward, their sins
are no longer counted against them,
because that is an account that is
paid by the shed blood of Jesus
Christ. And there is no person that
could ever sin so much, that God's
love would not be good enough for
them, or that would somehow not be
able to be covered by the penalty of

death that Jesus Christ paid the
price for. (otherwise, sin would be
more powerful than Jesus Christ -
which is not true).

Sometimes, People have trouble
believing in Jesus Christ because of
two extremes:

First the extreme that they are not
sinners (usually, this means that a
person has not committed a "serious"
sin, such as "murder", but God says that
all sins separates us from God, even
supposedly-small sins. We - as humans
- tend to evaluate sin into more serious
and less serious categories, because we
do not understand just how serious
"small" sin is).

Since we are all sinners, we all have
a need for God, in order to have
eternal salvation.

Second the extreme that they are
not good enough for Jesus Christ to
save them. This is basically done by
those who reject the Free offer of
Salvation by Christ Jesus because
those people are -literally - unwilling

to believe. After death, they will
believe, but they can only chose
Eternal Life BEFORE they die.
The fact is that all of us, are not
good enough for Jesus Christ to
save them. That is why Paul wrote in
the Bible "For all have sinned, and
come short of the glory of God"
(Romans 3:23).

Thankfully, that is not the end of the
story, because he also wrote " For the
wages of sin is death; but the gift of God
is eternal life through Jesus Christ our
Lord. "(Romans 6: 23)

That Free offer of salvation is
clarified in the following passage:

John 3: 16 For God so loved the
world, that he gave his only
begotten Son, that whosoever
believeth in him should not perish,
but have everlasting life.
17 For God sent not his Son into the
world to condemn the world; but
that the world through him might be
saved.

Prayers that count

The prayers that God hears

We don't make the rules any more
than you do. We just want to help
others know how to reach God, and
know that God cares about them
personally.

The only prayers that make it to
Heaven where God dwells are those
prayers that are prayed directly to
Him " through Jesus Christ " or "in
the name of Jesus Christ' .

God hears our prayers because we
obey the method that God has
established for us to be able to
reach him. If we want Him to hear
us, then we must use the methods
that He has given us to
communicate with Him.

And he explains - in the New
Testament - what that method is:
talking to God (praying) in
accordance with God's will - and
coming to Him in the name of Jesus
Christ . Here are some examples of
that from the New Testament:

(Acts 3:6) Then Peter said, Silver and
gold have I none; but such as I have give
I thee: In the name of Jesus Christ of
Nazareth rise up and walk.

(Acts 16:18) And this did she many days.
But Paul, being grieved, turned and said
to the spirit, I command thee in the
name of Jesus Christ to come out of her.
And he came out the same hour.

(Acts 9:27) But Barnabas took him, and
brought him to the apostles, and
declared unto them how he had seen the
Lord in the way, and that he had spoken
to him, and how he had preached boldly
at Damascus in the name of Jesus.

(2 Cor 3:4) And such trust have we
through Christ to God-ward: (i.e.
toward God)

(Gal 4:7) Wherefore thou art no more a
servant, but a son; and if a son, then an
heir of God through Christ .
(Eph 2:7) That in the ages to come he
might show the exceeding [spiritual]
riches of his grace in his kindness toward
us through Christ Jesus .

(Phil 4:7) And the peace of God, which
passeth all understanding, shall keep
your hearts and minds through Christ
Jesus.

(Acts 4:2) Being grieved that they taught
the people, and preached through Jesus
the resurrection from the dead.

(Rom 1:8) First, I thank my God
through Jesus Christ for you all, that
your faith is spoken of throughout the
whole world.

(Rom 6:11) Likewise reckon ye also
yourselves to be dead indeed unto sin,

but alive unto God through Jesus Christ
our Lord.

(Rom 6:23) For the wages of sin is death;
but the gift of God is eternal life through
Jesus Christ our Lord.

(Rom 15:17) I have therefore whereof I
may glory through Jesus Christ in those
things which pertain to God.

(Rom 16:27) To God only wise, be glory
through Jesus Christ for ever. Amen.

(1 Pet 4:11) ...if any man minister, let
him do it as of the ability which God
giveth: that God in all things may be
glorified through Jesus Christ , to whom
be praise and dominion for ever and
ever. Amen.

(Gal 3:14) That the blessing of Abraham
might come on the Gentiles through
Jesus Christ ; that we might receive the
promise of the [Holy] Spirit through
faith.

(Titus 3:6) Which he shed on us
abundantly through Jesus Christ our
Saviour;

(Heb 13:21) Make you perfect in every
good work to do his will, working in you
that which is wellpleasing in his sight,
through Jesus Christ; to whom be glory
for ever and ever. Amen.

Anyone who has questions is encouraged to contact us by
email, with the address that is posted on our website.

Note for Foreign Language and
International Readers & Users

Foreign Language Versions of the
Introduction and Postcript/Afterword
will be included (hopefully) in future
editions.

IF a person wanted to become a Christian, what would they pray ?

God, I am praying this to you so that you will help me. Please help
me to want to know you better. Please help me to become a Christian.

God I admit that I am not perfect. I understand that you cannot allow
anyone into Heaven who is not perfect and Holy. I understand that
if I believe in Jesus Christ and in what He did, that God you will
see my life through the sacrifice of Jesus Christ, and that this will
allow me to have eternal life and know that I am going to Heaven.

God, I admit that I have sin and things in my life that are not perfect.
I know I have sinned in my life. Please forgive me of my sins.
I believe that Jesus Christ is the Son of God, that He came to Earth
to save those who ask Him, and that He died to pay the penalty for
all of my sins.

I understand that Jesus physically died and physically arose from the
dead, and that God can forgive me because of the death and
resurrection of Jesus Christ. I thank you for dying for me, and for
paying the price for my sins. I accept to believe in you, and I thank
you Lord God from all of my heart for your help and for sending
your Son to die and raise from the Dead.

I pray that you would help me to read your word the Bible. I
renounce anything in my life, my thoughts and my actions that is
not from you, and I do this in the name of Jesus Christ. Help me
to not be spiritually deceived. Help me to grow and learn how to have
a strong Christian walk for you, and to be a good example, with your
help. Help me to have and develop a love of your word the Bible, and
please bring to my life, people and situations that will help me to
understand how to live my life as your servant. Help me to learn
how to share the good news with those who may be willing to learn
or to know. I ask these things in the name of Jesus Christ, and
I thank you for what you have done for me, Amen.

Please Remember: Christianity is NEVER forced. No one can

force anyone to become a Christian. God does NOT recognize

any desire for Him, unless it is genuine and motivated from

the inside of each of us.

Prayers for help to God

In MANY LANGUAGES

For YOU, for US, for your Family

Dear God,

Thank you that this New Testament has been released so

that we are able to learn more about you.

Please help the people responsible for making this
Electronic book available. Please help them to be able to
work fast, and make more Electronic books available
Please help them to have all the resources, the money, the
strength and the time that they need in order to be able to
keep working for You.

Please help those that are part of the team that help them on
an everyday basis. Please give them the strength to continue
and give each of them the spiritual understanding for the
work that you want them to do. Please help each of them to
not have fear and to remember that you are the God who
answers prayer and who is in charge of everything.

I pray that you would encourage them,

and that you protect them, and the work & ministry that they

are engaged in. I pray that you would protect them from
the Spiritual Forces or other obstacles that could harm them
or slow them down.

Please help me when I use this New Testament to also think
of the people who have made this edition available, so that I
can pray for them and so they can continue to help more
people

I pray that you would give me a love of your
Holy Word (the New Testament), and that you would give
me spiritual wisdom and discernment to know you better
and to understand the period of time that we are living in.
Please help me to know how to deal with the difficulties that
I am confronted with every day. Lord God, Help me to want
to know you Better and to want to help other Christians in
my area and around the world.

I pray that you would give the Electronic book team and
those who work on the website and those who help them
your wisdom.

I pray that you would help the individual members of their
family (and my family) to not be spiritually deceived, but
to understand you and to want to accept and follow you in
every way. and I ask you to do these things
in the name of Jesus,
Amen,

&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&

5 minutos a ayudar excepto otros - diferencie eterno

Dios querido,

gracias que se ha lanzado este nuevo testamento

de modo que poder aprender mas sobre usted.

Ayude por favor a la gente responsable de hacer este Ebook disponible.

Ayudele por favor a poder trabajar rapidamente, y haga que

mas Ebooks disponible por favor le ayuda a tener todos los recursos,

los fondos, la fuerza y el tiempo que necesitan

para poder guardar el trabajar para usted.

Ayude por favor a los que sean parte del equipo que

les ayuda sobre una base diaria. Por favor deles la fuerza para continuar

y para dar a cada uno de ellos la comprension espiritual para el trabajo
que usted quisiera que hicieran. Ayude por favor a cada uno de
ellos a no tener miedo y a no recordar que usted es el dios que contesta

a rezo y que esta a cargo de todo.

Ruego que usted los animara, y que usted los proteja,

y el trabajo y el ministerio que estan contratados adentro.

Ruego que usted los protegiera contra las fuerzas espirituales

que podrian danarlas o retardarlas abajo. Ayudeme por favor cuando

utilizo este nuevo testamento tambien para pensar en ellas de modo

que pueda rogar para ellas y asi que pueden continuar ayudando a mas
gente Ruego que usted me diera un amor de su palabra santa,
y que usted me daria la sabiduria y el discernimiento espirituales

para conocerle mejor y para entender los tiempos que estamos
adentro y como ocuparse de las dificultades que me enfrentan con cada dia.
Senor God, me ayuda a desear conocerle mejor y desear ayudar
a otros cristianos en mi area y alrededor del mundo. Ruego que usted
diera el Web site y los de Ebook el equipo y los que trabajan en

que les ayudan su sabiduria. Ruego que usted ayudara a los miembros
individuales de su familia (y de mi familia) espiritual a no ser engahado,

pero entenderle y desear aceptarle y seguir de cada manera.
y pido que usted haga estas cosas en el nombre de Jesus, amen, i

(por que lo hacemos tradujeron esto a muchas idiomas?

Porque necesitamos a tanto rezo como sea posible,

y a tanta gente que ruega para nosotros y el este ministerio

tan a menudo como sea posible. Gracias por su ayuda.

El rezo es una de las mejores maneras que usted puede ayudarnos mas)

Hungarian

Hungary, Hungarian, Hungary Hungarian Maygar Prayer J ezus Krisztus

Imadsag hoz Isten Hogyan viselkedni Imadkozik hoz tud hall az en m

viselkedni kerdez ad segitszamomra

Hungarian - Prayer Requests (praying / Talking) to God
- explained in Hungarian Language

Beszelo -hoz Isten , a Alkoto -bol Vilagegyetem , a Lord :

1. amit on akar ad szamomra a batorsag -hoz imadkozik a
dolog amit Vennem kell imadkozik

2. amit on akar ad szamomra a batorsag -hoz hisz on es
elfogad amit akrsz fgy csinalni eletemmel , helyett en
felemel az en -m sajat akarat ( szandek ) fenti one.

3. amit on akar add nekem segit -hoz nem enged az en -m
fel -bol ismeretlen -hoz valik a kifogas , vagy a alap ertem
nem -hoz szolgal you.

4. amit on akar add nekem segit -hoz lat es -hoz megtanul
hogyan viselkedni volna a szellemi ero Sziiksegem van (
atmeno -a szo a Biblia ) egy ) reszere a esemeny elore es b
betii ) reszere az en -m sajat szemelyes szellemi utazas.

5. Amit on Isten akar add nekem segit -hoz akar -hoz szolgal
On tobb

6. Amit on akar emlekeztet en -hoz -val beszel on
prayerwhen ) En csalodott vagy -ban nehezseg , helyett
kiprobalas -hoz hatarozat dolog en magam egyetlen atmeno
az en -m emberi ero.

7. Amit on akar add nekem Bolcsesseg es egy sziv toltott -
val Bibliai Bolcsesseg azert EN akar szolgal on tobb
hatekonyan.

8. Amit on akar adjon nekem egy -t vagy -hoz dolgozoszoba
-a szo , a Biblia ,( a Uj Vegrendelet Evangelium -bol Budi ),
-ra egy szemelyes alap

9. amit on akar ad segitseg szamomra azert En kepes -hoz
eszrevesz dolog -ban Biblia ( -a szo ) melyik EN tud
szemelyesen elmond -hoz , es amit akarat segitsen nekem ert
amit akrsz en -hoz csinal eletemben.

10. Amit on akar add nekem nagy itelokepesseg , -hoz ert
hogyan viselkedni megmagyaraz -hoz masikak ki on , es
amit EN akar kepesnek lenni megtenni megtanul hogyan
viselkedni megtanul es tud hogyan viselkedni kiall mellett
on es en -a szo ( a Biblia )

1 1 . Amit on akar hoz emberek ( vagy websites ) eletemben
ki akar -hoz tud on es en , ki van eros -ban -uk pontos
megertes -bol on ( Isten ); es Amit on akar hoz emberek (
vagy websites ) eletemben ki lesz kepes -hoz batorit en -hoz
pontosan megtanul hogyan viselkedni feloszt a Biblia a szo -
bol igazsag (2 Komocsin 215:).

12. Amit on akar segitsen nekem -hoz megtanul -hoz volna
nagy megertes korulbelul melyik Biblia valtozat van legjobb
, melyik van a leg— bb pontos , es melyik birtokol a leg— bb
szellemi ero & ero , es melyik valtozat egyeztet -val a
eredeti kezirat amit on ihletett a froi hivatas -bol Uj
Vegrendelet -hoz fr.

13. Amit on akar ad segit szamomra -hoz hasznal idom -ban
egy jo ut , es nem -hoz elpusztit idom -ra Hamis vagy vires
modszer kozelebb keriilni -hoz Isten ( de amit van nem

hiisegesen Bibliai ), es hoi azok modszer termel nem hosszu
ideje vagy tartos szellemi gyiimolcs.

14. Amit on akar ad segitseg szamomra -hoz ert mit tenni
keres -ban egy templom vagy egy istentisztelet helye , mi
fajta -bol kerdes -hoz kerdez , es amit on akar segitsen
nekem -hoz talal hivok vagy egy lelkesz -val nagy szellemi
bolcsesseg helyett konnyii vagy hamis valaszol.

15. amit on akar okoz en -hoz emlekszik -hoz memorizal -a
szo a Biblia ( mint Romaiak 8), azert EN tud volna ez
szivemben es volna az en -m torodik elokeszitett , es lenni
kesz ad egy valaszol -hoz masikak -bol remel amit Nekem
van koriilbeliil on.

16. Amit on akar hoz segit szamomra azert az en -m sajat
teologia es tetelek -hoz egyeterteni -a szo , a Biblia es amit
on akar folytatodik segiteni neki en tud hogyan az en -m
megertes -bol doktrina lehet kozmiivesitett azert az en -m
sajat elet , eletmod es megertes folytatodik -hoz lenni zaro -
hoz amit akrsz ez -hoz lenni ertem.

17. Amit on akar nyit az en -m szellemi bepillantas (
kovetkeztetes ) tobb es tobb , es amit hoi az en -m megertes
vagy eszrevetel -bol on van nem pontos , amit on akar
segitsen nekem -hoz megtanul ki Jezus Krisztus hiisegesen
van.

18. Amit on akar ad segit szamomra azert EN akar kepesnek
lenni megtenni szetvalaszt akarmi hamis ritusok melyik
Nekem van fiigges -ra , -bol -a tiszta tamtas -ban Biblia , ha
akarmi mibol En alabbiak van nem -bol Isten , vagy van
ellenkezo -hoz amit akrsz -hoz tanit minket koriilbeliil
alabbiak on.

19. Amit akarmi kenyszerit -bol rossz akar nem eltesz
akarmi szellemi megertes melyik Nekem van , de elegge
amit EN akar megtart a tudas -bol hogyan viselkedni tud on
es en nem -hoz lenni tevedesben lenni ezekben a napokban -
bol szellemi csalas.

20. Amit on akar hoz szellemi ero es segit szamomra azert
EN akarat nem -hoz lenni resze a Nagy Eses El vagy -bol
akarmi mozgalom melyik akar lenni lelkileg utanzott -hoz
on es en -hoz -a Szent Szo

21. Amit ha van akarmi amit Nekem van megtett eletemben
, vagy barmilyen modon amit Nekem van nem alperes -hoz
on ahogy ettem kellet volna volna es ez minden
megakadalyozas en -bol egyik gyaloglas veled , vagy
birtoklas megertes , amit on akar hoz azok dolog / valasz /
esemeny vissza bele az en -m torodik , azert EN akar
lemond oket neveben Jezus Krisztus , es mind az osszes -uk
hat es kovetkezmeny , es amit on akar helyettesit akarmi
uresseg , sadness vagy ketsegbeeses eletemben -val a Orom -
bol Lord , es amit EN akar lenni tobb fokuszalva tanulas -
hoz kovet on mellett olvaso -a szo , a Biblia

22. Amit on akar nyit az en -m szemek azert EN akar
kepesnek lenni megtenni vilagosan lat es felismer ha van
egy Nagy Csalas korulbelul Szellemi tema , hogyan
viselkedni ert ez jelenseg ( vagy ezek esemeny ) -bol egy
Bibliai perspektiva , es amit on akar add nekem bolcsesseg -
hoz tud es lgy amit EN akarat megtanul hogyan viselkedni
segit barataim es szeretett egyek ( rokon ) nem lenni resze it.

23. Amit on akar biztosit amit egyszer az en -m szemek van
kinyitott es az en -m torodik ert a szellemi jelentoseg -bol
idoszerii esemeny bevetel hely a vilagon , amit on akar
elokeszit szivem elfogadtatni magam -a igazsag , es amit on
akar segitsen nekem ert hogyan viselkedni talal batorsag es

ero atmeno -a Szent Szo , a Biblia. Neveben Jezus Krisztus ,
En kerdezek mindezekert igazol kivansagom -hoz lenni -ban
megallapodas -a akarat , es En kerdezes reszere -a
bolcsesseg es kocsit berelni szerelem -bol Igazsag Amen

Tobb alul -bol Oldal
Hogyan viselkedni volna Orokelet

Vagyunk boldog ha ez oldalra dol ( -bol imadsag kereslet -
hoz Isten ) van kepes -hoz tamogat on. Mi ert ez majus nem
lenni a legjobb vagy a leg— bb hatasos forditas. Mi ert amit
vannak sok kiilonbozo ways -bol kifejezheto gondolkodas es
szoveg. Ha onnek van egy javaslat reszere egy jobb forditas
, vagy ha tetszene neked -hoz fog egy kicsi osszeg -bol idod
-hoz kiild javaslatok hozzank , lesz lenni eteladag ezer -bol
mas emberek is , ki akarat akkor olvas a kozmiivesitett
forditas. Mi gyakran volna egy Uj Vegrendelet elerheto -ban
-a nyelv vagy -ban nyelvek amit van ritka vagy regi. Ha on
latszo reszere egy Uj Vegrendelet -ban egy kulonleges nyelv
, legyen szives fr hozzank. Is , akarunk hogy biztosak
legyiink es megprobal -hoz kommunikal amit neha ,
megtessziik felajanl konyv amit van nem Szabad es amit
csinal ar penz. De ha on nem tud ad nehanyuk elektronikus
konyv , mi tud gyakran csinal egy cserel -bol elektronikus
konyv reszere segit -val forditas vagy forditas dolgozik.
Csinalsz nem kell lenni profi munkas , csak keves szabalyos
szemely akit erdekel eteladag. Onnek kellene volna egy
szamitogep vagy onnek kellene volna belepes -hoz egy
szamitogep -on -a helyi konyvtar vagy kollegium vagy
egyetem , ota azok altalaban volna jobb kapcsolatok -hoz
Internet.

Tudod is altalaban alapft -a sajat szemelyes SZABAD
elektronikus posta szamla mellett halado mail.yahoo.com

Legyen szfves fog egy pillanat -hoz talal a elektronikus
posta cim elhelyezett alul vagy a veg ebbol oldal. Mi remel
lesz kiild elektronikus posta hozzank , ha ez -bol segit vagy
batoritas. Mi is batorit on -hoz kapcsolat minket
vonatkozolag Elektronikus Konyv hogy tudunk felajanl amit
van nelkiil ar , es szabad.

MegtessziAk volna sok konyv -ban kiAlfoldi nyelvek , de
megtesszuk nem mindig hely oket -hoz kap elektronikusan (
letolt ) mert mi egyetlen csinal elerheto a konyv vagy a tema
amit van a leg— bb kereslet. Mi batorit on -hoz folytatodik -
hoz imadkozik -hoz Isten es -hoz folytatodik -hoz megtanul
rola mellett olvaso a Uj Vegrendelet. Mi szivesen lat -a
kerdes es magyarazat mellett elektronikus posta.

&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&

Italian

Italian- Prayer Requests (praying / Talking) to God -
explained in Italian Language

italian prayer jesus Cristo Preghiera come pregare al del dio il dio puo
sentirsi preghiera come chiedere dio di dare allaiuto me

Parlando al dio, il creatore dell'universo, il signore:

1. che dareste me al coraggio pregare le cose di che ho
bisogno per pregare

2. che dareste me al coraggio crederli ed accettare che cosa
desiderate fare con la mia vita, anziche me che exalting il
miei propri volonta (intenzione) sopra il vostro.

3. che mi dareste l'aiuto per non lasciare i miei timori dello
sconosciuto transformarsi in nelle giustificazioni, o la base
per me per non servirlo.

4. che mi dareste l'aiuto per vedere ed imparare come avere
la resistenza spiritosa io abbia bisogno (con la vostra parola
bibbia) di a) per gli eventi avanti e b) per il mio proprio
viaggio spiritoso personale.

5. Che dio mi dareste l'aiuto per desiderare servirli di piu

6. Che mi ricordereste comunicare con voi (prayer)when io
sono frustrati o in difficolta, invece di provare a risolvere le
cose io stesso soltanto con la mia resistenza umana.

7. Che mi dareste la saggezza e un cuore si e riempito di
saggezza biblica in modo che li servissi piu efficacemente.

8. Che mi dareste un desiderio studiare la vostra parola, la
bibbia, (il nuovo gospel del Testamento di John), a titolo
personale,

9. che dareste ad assistenza me in modo che possa notare le
cose nella bibbia (la vostra parola) a cui posso riferire
personalmente ed a che lo aiutera a capire che cosa lo
desiderate fare nella mia vita.

10. Che mi dareste il discernment grande, per capire come
spiegare ad altri che siate e che potrei imparare come
imparare e sapere levarsi in piedi in su per voi e la vostra
parola (bibbia)

1 1 . Che portereste la gente (o i Web site) nella mia vita che
desidera conoscerla e che e forte nella loro comprensione
esatta di voi (dio); e quello portereste la gente (o i Web site)
nella mia vita che potra consigliarmi imparare esattamente
come dividere la bibbia la parola della verita (2 coda di todo
2:15).

12. Che lo aiutereste ad imparare avere comprensione
grande circa quale versione della bibbia e la cosa migliore,
che e la piu esatta e che ha la resistenza & l'alimentazione
piu spiritose e che la versione accosente con i manoscritti
originali che avete ispirato gli autori di nuovo Testamento
scrivere.

13. Che dareste l'aiuto me per usare il mio tempo in un buon
senso e per non sprecare il mio tempo sui metodi falsi o
vuoti di ottenere piu vicino al dio (ma a quello non sia
allineare biblico) e dove quei metodi non producono frutta
spiritosa di lunga durata o durevole.

14. Che dareste l'assistenza me capire che cosa cercare in
una chiesa o in un posto di culto, che generi di domande da
chiedere e che lo aiutereste a trovare i believers o un pastor
con saggezza spiritosa grande anziche le risposte facili o
false.

15. di che lo indurreste a ricordarsi per memorizzare la
vostra parola la bibbia (quale Romans 8), di modo che posso
averlo nel mio cuore e fare la mia prepararsi mente ed e

aspetti per dare una risposta ad altre della speranza che ho
circa voi.

16. Che portereste l'aiuto me in modo che la mie proprie
teologia e dottrine per accosentire con la vostra parola, la
bibbia e che continuereste a aiutarli a sapere la mia
comprensione della dottrina puo essere migliorata in modo
che la miei propri vita, lifestyle e capire continui ad essere
piu vicino a che cosa lo desiderate essere per me.

17. Che aprireste la mia comprensione spiritosa
(conclusioni) di piu e piu e che dove la mia comprensione o
percezione di voi non e esatta, che lo aiutereste ad imparare
chi Jesus Christ allineare e.

18. Che dareste l'aiuto me in modo che possa separare tutti i
rituali falsi da cui ho dipeso, dai vostri insegnamenti liberi
nella bibbia, se c'e ne di che cosa sono seguente non e del
dio, o e contrari a che cosa desiderate per insegnarli - circa
quanto segue.

19. Che alcune forze della malvagita non toglierebbero la
comprensione affatto spiritosa che abbia, ma piuttosto che
mantennrei la conoscenza di come conoscerli e non essere
ingannato dentro attualmente di inganno spiritoso.

20. Che portereste la resistenza spiritosa ed aiutereste a me
in modo che non faccia parte del ritirarsi grande o di alcun
movimento che sarebbe spiritual falsificato a voi ed alia
vostra parola santa.

21. Quello se ci e qualche cosa che faccia nella mia vita, o
qualsiasi senso che non ho risposto a voi come dovrei avere
e quello sta impedendomi di camminare con voi, o avere
capire, che portereste quei things/responses/events
nuovamente dentro la mia mente, di modo che rinuncerei

loro in nome di Jesus Christ e tutte i loro effetti e
conseguenze e che sostituireste tutta la emptiness, tristezza o
disperazione nella mia vita con la gioia del signore e che di
piu sarei messo a fuoco suH'imparare seguirli leggendo la
vostra parola, bibbia.

22. Che aprireste i miei occhi in modo che possa vedere e
riconoscere chiaramente se ci e un inganno grande circa i
soggetti spiritosi, come capire questo fenomeno (o questi
eventi) da una prospettiva biblica e che mi dareste la
saggezza per sapere ed in modo che impari come aiutare i
miei amici ed amavo ones (parenti) per non fare parte di
esso.

23. Che vi accertereste che i miei occhi siano aperti una
volta e la mia mente capisce l'importanza spiritosa degli
eventi correnti che avvengono nel mondo, che abbiate
preparato il mio cuore per accettare la vostra verita e che lo
aiutereste a capire come trovare il coraggio e la resistenza
con la vostra parola santa, la bibbia. In nome di Jesus Christ,
chiedo queste cose che confermano il mio desiderio essere
nell'accordo la vostra volonta e sto chiedendo la vostra
saggezza ed avere un amore della verita, Amen.

Piu in calce alia pagina
come avere vita Eterna

Siamo felici se questa lista (delle richieste di preghiera al
dio) puo aiutarli. Capiamo che questa non puo essere la
traduzione migliore o piu efficace. Capiamo che ci sono
molti sensi differenti di esprimere i pensieri e le parole. Se
avete un suggerimento per una traduzione migliore, o se

voleste occorrere una piccola quantita di vostro tempo di
trasmettere i suggerimenti noi, aiuterete i migliaia della
gente inoltre, che allora leggera la traduzione migliorata.
Abbiamo spesso un nuovo Testamento disponibile in vostra
lingua o nelle lingue che sono rare o vecchie.

Se state cercando un nuovo Testamento in una lingua
specifica, scriva prego noi. Inoltre, desideriamo essere sicuri
e proviamo a comunicare a volte quello, offriamo i libri che
non sono liberi e che costano i soldi. Ma se non potete
permettersi alcuni di quei libri elettronici, possiamo fare
spesso uno scambio di libri elettronici per aiuto con la
traduzione o il lavoro di traduzione.

Non dovete essere un operaio professionista, solo una
persona normale che e interessata nell'assistenza. Dovreste
avere un calcolatore o dovreste avere accesso ad un
calcolatore alia vostra biblioteca o universita o universita
locale, poiche quelli hanno solitamente collegamenti
migliori al Internet. Potete anche stabilire solitamente il
vostro proprio cliente LIBERO personale della posta
elettronica andando al ### di mail.yahoo.com prego
occorrete un momento per trovare l'indirizzo della posta
elettronica situato alia parte inferiore o all'estremita di
questa pagina. Speriamo che trasmettiate la posta elettronica
noi, se questa e di aiuto o di incoraggiamento. Inoltre vi
consigliamo metterseli in contatto con riguardo ai libri
elettronici che offriamo quello siamo senza costo e

che libero abbiamo molti libri nelle lingue straniere, ma
non le disponiamo sempre per ricevere elettronicamente
(trasferimento dal sistema centrale verso i satelliti) perche
rendiamo soltanto disponibile i libri o i soggetti che sono
chiesti. Vi consigliamo continuare a pregare al dio ed a
continuare ad imparare circa lui leggendo il nuovo

Testamento. Accogliamo favorevolmente le vostre domande
ed osservazioni da posta elettronica.

Preghiera al dio Caro Dio, Grazie che questo gospel o
questo nuovo Testamento e stato liberato in modo che
possiamo impararvi piu circa. Aiuti prego la gente
responsabile del rendere questo litaro elettronico disponibile.
Conoscete che chi sono e potete aiutarle.

Aiutile prego a potere funzionare velocemente e renda i libri
piu elettronici disponibili Aiutili prego ad avere tutte le
risorse, i soldi, la resistenza ed il tempo di che hanno
bisogno per potere continuare a funzionare per voi.
Aiuti prego quelli che fanno parte della squadra che le aiuta
su una base giornaliere. Prego dia loro la resistenza per
continuare e dare ciascuno di loro la comprensione spiritosa
per il lavoro che li desiderate fare. Aiuti loro prego ciascuno
a non avere timore ed a non ricordarsi di che siete il dio che
risponde alia preghiera e che e incaricato di tutto. Prego che
consigliereste loro e che li proteggete ed il lavoro & il
ministero che sono agganciati dentro.

Prego che li proteggereste dalle forze spiritose o da altri
ostacoli che potrebbero nuoc o ritardarli giu. Aiutilo prego
quando uso questo nuovo Testamento anche per pensare alia
gente che ha reso questa edizione disponibile, di modo che
posso pregare per loro ed in modo da puo continuare a
aiutare piu gente.

Prego che mi dareste un amore della vostra parola santa (il
nuovo Testamento) e che mi dareste la saggezza ed il
discernment spiritosi per conoscerli meglio e per capire il

periodo di tempo ou stiamo vivendo. Aiutilo prego a sapere
risolvere le difficolta che sono confrontato con ogni giorno.
II signore God, lo aiuta a desiderare conoscerli piu meglio e
desiderare aiutare altri cristiani nella mia zona ed intorno al
mondo.

Prego che dareste la squadra elettronica e coloro del libro
che le aiuta la vostra saggezza.

Prego che aiutereste i diversi membri della loro famiglia (e
della mia famiglia) spiritual a non essere ingannati, ma
capirli e desiderare accettarli e seguire in ogni senso. Inoltre
diaci la comodita ed il consiglio in questi periodi ed io vi
chiedono di fare queste cose in nome di Jesus, amen,

&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&

PORTUGUESE PORTUGUESE

Portuguese PrayerCristo Pedidoa DeusComoorara Deus
podemouvirmy pedido perguntar Deus darajuda a me
Portuguese - Prayer Requests (praying / Talking) to God
- explained in Portugues (Portugues) Language

Falando ao deus, o criador do universo, senhor:

1 . que voce daria a mim a coragem pray as coisas que eu
necessito pray

2. que voce daria a mim a coragem o acreditar e aceitar o
que voce quer fazer com minha vida, em vez de mim que
exalting meus proprios vontade (intencao) acima de seu.

3. que voce me daria a ajuda para nao deixar meus medos do
desconhecido se transformar as desculpas, ou a base para
mim para nao lhe servir.

4. que voce me daria a ajuda para ver e aprender como ter a
forca espiritual mim necessite (com sua palavra o bible) a)
para os eventos adiante e b) para minha propria viagem
espiritual pessoal.

5. Que voce deus me daria a ajuda para querer lhe servir
mais

6. Que voce me lembraria falar com voce (prayer)when me
sao frustrados ou na dificuldade, em vez de tentar resolver
coisas eu mesmo somente com minha forca humana.

7. Que voce me daria a sabedoria e um coracao encheu-se
com a sabedoria biblical de modo que eu lhe servisse mais
eficazmente.

8. Que voce me daria um desejo estudar sua palavra, o bible,
(o gospel do testament novo de John), em uma base pessoal,

9. que voce daria a auxflio a mim de modo que eu pudesse
observar coisas no bible (sua palavra) a que eu posso
pessoalmente se relacionar, e a que me ajudara compreender
o que voce me quer fazer em minha vida.

10. Que voce me daria o discernment grande, para
compreender como explicar a outro que voce e, e que eu

poderia aprender como aprender e saber estar acima para
voce e sua palavra (o bible)

1 1 . Que voce traria os povos (ou os Web site) em minha
vida que querem o conhecer, e que sao fortes em sua
compreensao exata de voce (deus); e isso voce traria povos
(ou Web site) em minha vida que podera me incentivar
aprender exatamente como dividir o bible a palavra da
verdade (2 timothy 2: 15).

12. Que voce me ajudaria aprender ter a compreensao
grande sobre que versao do bible e a mais melhor, que sao a
mais exata, e que tern a forca & o poder os mais espirituais,
e que a versao concorda com os manuscritos originais que
voce inspirou os autores do testament novo escrever.

13. Que voce me daria a ajuda para usar meu tempo em uma
maneira boa, e para nao desperdicar minha hora em metodos
falsos ou vazios de comecar mais perto do deus (mas
daquele nao seja verdadeiramente biblical), e onde aqueles
metodos nao produzem nenhuma fruta espiritual a longo
prazo ou duravel.

14. Que voce me daria o auxflio compreender o que
procurar em uma igreja ou em um lugar da adoracao, que
tipos das perguntas a pedir, e que voce me ajudaria
encontrar believers ou um pastor com sabedoria espiritual
grande em vez das respostas faceis ou falsas. 15. que voce
faria com que eu recordasse memorizar sua palavra o bible
(tal como Romans 8), de modo que eu pudesse o ter em meu
coracao e ter minha mente preparada, e estivessem pronto
para dar uma resposta a outra da esperanca que eu tenho
sobre voce.

16. Que voce me traria a ajuda de modo que meus proprios
theology e doutrinas para concordar com sua palavra, o

bible e que voce continuaria a me ajudar saber minha
compreensao da doutrina pode ser melhorada de modo que
meus proprios vida, lifestyle e compreensao continuem a ser
mais perto de o que voce a quer ser para mim.

17. Que voce abriria minha introspeccao espiritual
(conclusoes) mais e mais, e que onde minha compreensao
ou percepcao de voce nao sao exata, que voce me ajudaria
aprender quem Jesus Christ e verdadeiramente.

18. Que voce me daria a ajuda de modo que eu possa
separar todos os rituals falsos de que eu depender, de seus
ensinos desobstruidos no bible, se alguma de o que eu sou
seguinte nao sao do deus, nem sao contrarias a o que voce
quer nos ensinar - sobre o seguir.

19. Que nenhumas forcas do evil nao removeriam a
compreensao espiritual que eu tenho, mas rather que eu
reteria o conhecimento de como o conhecer e nao ser iludido
nestes dias do deception espiritual.

20. Que voce traria a forca espiritual e me ajudaria de modo
que eu nao seja parte da queda grande afastado ou de
nenhum movimento que fosse espiritual forjado a voce e a
sua palavra holy.

21. Isso se houver qualquer coisa que eu fiz em minha vida,
ou alguma maneira que eu nao lhe respondi como eu devo
ter e aquela esta impedindo que eu ande com voce, ou ter a
compreensao, que voce traria aqueles
things/responses/events para tras em minha mente, de modo
que eu os renunciasse no nome de Jesus Christ, e em todas
seus efeitos e consequencias, e que voce substituiria todo o
emptiness, sadness ou desespero em minha vida com a
alegria do senhor, e que eu estaria focalizado mais na
aprendizagem o seguir lendo sua palavra, o bible.

22. Que voce abriria meus olhos de modo que eu possa ver e
reconhecer claramente se houver um deception grande sobre
topicos espirituais, como compreender este fenomeno (ou
estes eventos) de um perspective biblical, e que voce me
daria a sabedoria para saber e de modo que eu aprenderei
como ajudar a meus amigos e amei (parentes) nao ser parte
dela.

23. Que voce se asseguraria de que meus olhos estejam
abertos uma vez e minha mente compreende o significado
espiritual dos eventos atuais que ocorrem no mundo, que
voce prepararia meu coracao para aceitar sua verdade, e que
voce me ajudaria compreender como encontrar a coragem e
a forca com sua palavra holy, o bible. No nome de Jesus
Christ, eu peco estas coisas que confirmam meu desejo ser
no acordo sua vontade, e eu estou pedindo sua sabedoria e
para ter um amor da verdade, Amen.

Mais no fundo da pagina
como ter a vida eternal

Nos estamos contentes se esta lista (de pedidos do prayer ao
deus) puder lhe ajudar. Nos compreendemos que esta nao
pode ser a mais melhor ou traducao a mais eficaz. Nos
compreendemos que ha muitas maneiras diferentes de
expressar pensamentos e palavras. Se voce tiver uma
sugestao para uma traducao melhor, ou se voce gostar de
fazer exame de um pouco de seu tempo nos emitir
sugestoes, voce estara ajudando a milhares dos povos
tambem, que lerao entao a traducao melhorada. Nos temos
frequentemente um testament novo disponivel em sua lingua
ou nas linguas que sao raras ou velhas. Se voce estiver
procurando um testament novo em uma lingua especifica,
escreva-nos por favor.

Tambem, nos queremos ser certos e tentamos comunicar as
vezes isso, nos oferecemos os livros que nao estao livres e
que custam o dinheiro. Mas se voce nao puder ter recursos
para alguns daqueles livros eletronicos, nos podemos
frequentemente fazer uma troca de livros eletronicos para a
ajuda com traducao ou trabalho da traducao. Voce nao tem
que ser um trabalhador profissional, only uma pessoa
regular que esteja interessada na ajuda.

Voce deve ter um computador ou voce deve ter o acesso a
um computador em sua biblioteca ou faculdade ou
universidade local, desde que aqueles tem geralmente
conexoes melhores ao Internet.

Voce pode tambem geralmente estabelecer seu proprio
cliente LIVRE pessoal do correio eletronico indo ao ### de
mail.yahoo.com faz exame por favor de um momento para
encontrar o endereco do correio eletronico ficado situado no
fundo ou na extremidade desta pagina. Nos esperamos que
voce nos emita o correio eletronico, se este for da ajuda ou
do incentivo. Nos incentivamo-lo tambem contatar-nos a
respeito dos livros eletronicos que nos oferecemos a isso
somos sem custo, e

que livre nos temos muitos livros em linguas extrangeiras,
mas nos nao as colocamos sempre para receber
eletronicamente (download) porque nos fazemos somente
disponivel os livros ou os topicos que sao os mais pedidos.
Nos incentivamo-lo continuar a pray ao deus e a continuar a
aprender sobre ele lendo o testament novo. Nos damos boas-
vindas a seus perguntas e comentarios pelo correio
eletronico.

&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&

Estimado Dios , Gracias aquel esto Nuevo Testamento has
estado disparador a fin de que nosotros estamos capaz a
aprender mas acerca de usted. Por favor ayudeme la gente
responsable por haciendo esto Electronica litaro disponible.
Por favor ayudeme esten capaz de obra ayuna , y hacer mas
Electronica libros mayor disponible Por favor ayudeme
esten haber todo el recursos , el dinero , el potencia y el
tiempo aquel ellos necesidad para poder guardar laboral para
ti. Por favor ayudeme esos aquel esta parte de la equipo
aquel ayuda ellas en un corriente base.

Por favor dar ellas el potencia a continuar y dar cada de ellas
el espiritual comprension por lo obra aquel usted necesidad
esten hacer. Por favor ayudeme cada de esten no haber
miedo y a acordarse de aquel usted esta el Dios quien
respuestas oration y quien es el encargado de todo.
Oro aquel usted haria animar ellas , y aquel usted amparar
ellas , y los trabajadores & ministerio aquel son ocupado en.
Oro aquel usted haria amparar ellas desde el Espiritual
Fuerzas o otro obstaculos aquel puedes dano ellas o lento
ellas down.

Por favor ayudeme cuando YO uso esto Nuevo Testamento
a tambien creer de la personas quien haber hecho esto
edition disponible , a fin de que YO lata orar por ellas y asi
ellos lata continuar a ayuda mas personas Oro aquel usted
haria deme un amor de su Santo Palabra ( el Nuevo
Testamento ), y aquel usted haria deme espiritual juicio y
discernimientos saber usted mejor y a comprender el tiempo
aquel nosotros estamos viviente en.

Por favor ayudeme saber como a tratar con el dificultades
aquel Estoy confrontar con todos los dias. Senor Dios ,
Ayiidame querer saber usted Mejor y querer a ayuda otro
Cristianos en mi area y alrededor del mundo. Oro aquel
usted haria dar el Electronica libro equipo y esos quien obra
en la telas y esos quien ayuda ellas su juicio.

Oro aquel usted haria ayuda el individuo miembros de su
familia ( y mi familia ) a no estar espiritualmente enganado ,
pero a comprender usted y querer a aceptar y seguir usted en
todos los dias camino. y YO preguntar usted hacer estos
cosas en nombre de Jesus , Amen ,

&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&

Kjsere God , Takk skal du ha det denne Ny Testamentet

er blitt befridd i den grad at vi er dugelig a h0re Here om du.
Behage hjelpe folket ansvarlig for gj0r denne Elektronisk
bestille anvendelig. Behage hjelpe seg a bli kj0pedyktig
arbeide rask , og lage flere Elektronisk b0ker anvendelig
Behage hjelpe seg a ha alle ressursene , pengene , det styrke
og klokken det de n0d for at vsere i stand til oppbevare
arbeider til deres.

Behage hjelpe dem det er del av teamet det hjelpe seg opp
pa en hverdags basis. Behage gir seg det styrke a fortsette og
gir hver av seg det sprit forstaelse for det arbeide det du
0nske seg a gj0re.

Behage hjelpe hver av seg a ikke ha rank og a erindre det du
er det God hvem svar b0nn og hvem er i ledelsen av alt. JEG
be det du ville oppmuntre seg , og det du beskytte seg , og
det arbeide & ministerium det de er forlovet inne. JEG be
det du ville beskytte seg fra det Sprit Presser eller annet
obstacles det kunne skade seg eller langsom seg ned.

Behage hjelpe meg nar JEG bruk denne Ny Testamentet a
likeledes tenke pa folket hvem ha fremstilt denne opplag
anvendelig , i den grad at JEG kanne be for seg hvorfor de
kanne fortsette a hjelpe flere folk JEG be det du ville gir
meg en kjserlighet til din Hellig Ord ( det Ny Testamentet ),
og det du ville gir meg sprit klokskap og discernment a vite
du bedre og a oppfatte perioden det vi lever inne.
Behage hjelpe meg a vite hvor a beskjeftige seg med
problemene det JEG er stilt overfor hver dag. Lord God ,
Hjelpe meg a vil gjerne vite du Bedre og a vil gjerne hjelpe
annet Kristen inne meg omrade og i nserheten verden.
JEG be det du ville gir det Elektronisk bestille lag og dem
hvem arbeide med det website og dem hvem hjelpe seg din
klokskap. JEG be det du ville hjelpe individet medlemmer
av deres slekt ( og meg slekt ) a ikke vsere spiritually narret ,
bortsett fra a oppfatte du og a vil gjerne godkjenne og f0lge
etter etter du inne enhver vei. og JEG anmode du a gj0re
disse saker inne navnet av Jesus , Samarbeidsvillig ,

&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&

SWEDISH - SUEDE - SUEDOIS

Swedish - Prayer Requests (praying / Talking) to God -
explained in Swedish Language

Swedish Prayer Bon till Gud Jesus Hur till Be Hur kanna
hora min Hur till fraga Gud till ger hjalp finna ande Ledning
Talande till Gud , skaparen om Universum , den Var Herre
och Fralsare :

1 . sa pass du skulle ger till jag tapperheten till be sakerna sa
pass Jag nod till be

2. sa pass du skulle ger till jag tapperheten till tro pa du och
accept vad du vilja till gor med min liv , i stallet for jag
upphoja min aga vilja ( avsikt ) over din.

3. sa pass du skulle ge mig hjalp till inte lata min radsla om
okand till bli den ursakta , eller basisten for jag inte till tjana
you.

4. sa pass du skulle ge mig hjalp till se och till lara sig hur
till har den ande styrka Jag nod ( igenom din uttrycka bibeln
) en ) for handelsen fore och b ) for min aga personlig ande
resa.

5. Sa pass du Gud skulle ge mig hjalp till vilja till tjana Du
mer

6. Sa pass du skulle paminna jag till samtal med du
prayerwhen ) JAG er frustrerat eller i svarigheten , i stallet
for forsokande till besluta sakerna mig sjalv bara igenom
min mansklig styrka.

7. Sa pass du skulle ge mig Visdom och en hjartan fyllt med
Biblisk Visdom sa fakta at JAG skulle tjana du mer
effektivt. 8. Sa pass du skulle ge mig en onska till studera
din uttrycka , bibeln , ( den Ny Testamente Evangelium av
John ), pa en personlig basis 9. sa pass du skulle ger hjalp

till jag sa fakta at JAG er kopa duktig marka sakerna inne
om Bibel ( din uttrycka ) vilken JAG kanna personlig beratta
till , och den dar vill hjalpa mig forsta vad du vilja jag till
gor i min liv.

10. Sa pass du skulle ge mig stor discernment , till forsta hur
till forklara till sjalvaste vem du er , och sa pass JAG skulle
kunde lara sig hur till lara sig och veta hur till lopa upp for
du och mig din uttrycka ( bibeln )

1 1. Sa pass du skulle komma med folk ( eller websites ) i
min liv vem vilja till veta du och mig , vem de/vi/du/ni ar
stark i deras exakt forstandet av du ( Gud ); och Sa pass du
skulle komma med folk ( eller websites ) i min liv vem vilja
kunde uppmuntra jag till ackurat lara sig hur till fordela
bibeln orden av sanning Timothy 215:).

12. Sa pass du skulle hjalpa mig till lara sig till har stor
forstandet om vilken Bibel version ar bast , vilken ar mest
exakt , och vilken har mest ande styrka & formaga , och
vilken version samtycke med det original manuskripten sa
pass du inspirerat forfattarna om Ny Testamente till skriva.

13. Sa pass du skulle ger hjalp till jag till anvanda min tid i
en god vag , och inte till slosa min tid pa Falsk eller torn
metoderna till komma narmare till Gud ( utom sa pass
blandar inte sant Biblisk ), och var den har metoderna
produkter ingen for lange siden tid eller varande ande frukt.

14. Sa pass du skulle ger hjalp till jag till forsta vad till blick
for i en kyrka eller en stalle av dyrkan , vad slagen av
sporsmalen till fraga , och sa pass du skulle hjalpa mig till
finna tro pa eller en pastor med stor ande visdom i stallet for
latt eller falsk svar.

15. sa pass du skulle orsak jag till minas till minnesmarke
din uttrycka bibeln ( sadan som Romersk 8), sa fakta at JAG
kanna har den i min hjartan och har min sinne beredd , och
vara rede till a ger en svar till sjalvaste om hoppa pa att Jag
har omkring du.

16. Sa pass du skulle komma med hjalp till jag sa fakta at
min aga theology och doktrin till samtycke med din uttrycka
, bibeln och sa pass du skulle fortsatta till hjalpa mig veta
hur min forstandet av doktrin kanna bli forbattrat sa fakta at
min aga liv , livsform och forstandet fortsatt till vara nojer
till vad slut du vilja den till vara for jag.

17. Sa pass du skulle oppen min ande inblicken (
sluttningarna ) mer och mer , och sa pass var min forstandet
eller uppfattningen av du ar inte exakt , sa pass du skulle
hjalpa mig till lara sig vem Jesus Christ sant ar.

18. Sa pass du skulle ger hjalp till jag sa fakta at JAG skulle
kunde skild fran nagon falsk ritual vilken Jag har bero pa ,
fran din klar undervisning inne om Bibel , eventuell om vad
JAG foljer ar inte av Gud , eller ar i strid mot vad du vilja
till undervisa oss omkring foljande du.

19. Sa pass nagon pressar av onda skulle inte ta bort nagon
ande forstandet vilken Jag har , utom hellre sa pass JAG
skulle halla kvar kunskap om hur till veta du och mig inte
till bli lurat i den har dagen av ande bedrageri.

20. Sa pass du skulle komma med ande styrka och hjalp till
jag sa fakta at Jag vill inte till bli del om den Stor Stjarnfall
Bort eller av nagon rorelse vilken skulle bli spiritually
forfalskad till du och mig till din Helig Uttrycka

21. Sa pass om dar er nagot sa pass Jag har gjort det min liv
, eller nagon vag sa pass Jag har inte reagerat till du sa JAG

skulle har och den dar er forhindrande jag fran endera
vandrande med du , eller har forstandet , sa pass du skulle
komma med den har sakerna / svaren / handelsen rygg in i
min sinne , sa fakta at JAG skulle avsaga sig dem inne om
Namn av Jesus Christ , och all av deras verkningen och
konsekvenserna , och sa pass du skulle satta tillbaka nagon
tomhet , sadness eller fortvivlan i min liv med det Gladje om
Var Herre och Fralsare , och sa pass JAG skulle bli mer
focusen pa inlarningen till folja du vid lasande din uttrycka ,
den Bibel

22. Sa pass du skulle oppen min oga sa fakta at JAG skulle
kunde klar se och recognize om dar er en Stor Bedrageri
omkring Ande amnena , hur till forsta den har phenomenon
( eller de har handelsen ) fran en Biblisk perspektiv , och sa
pass du skulle ge mig visdom till veta och sa sa pass Jag vill
lara sig hur till hjalp min vannerna och alskat en ( slaktingen
) inte bli del om it.

23. Sa pass du skulle tillforsakra sa pass en gang min oga
de/vi/du/ni ar oppnat och min sinne forstar den ande mening
av strom handelsen tagande stalle pa jorden , sa pass du
skulle forbereda min hjartan till accept din sanning , och sa
pass du skulle hjalpa mig forsta hur till finna mod och styrka
igenom din Helig Uttrycka , bibeln. Inne om namn av Jesus
Christ , JAG fraga om de har sakerna bekraftande min onska
till vara i folje avtalen din vilja , och JAG fragar till deras
visdom och till har en karlek om den Sanning
Samarbetsvillig

Mer pa botten av Sida
Hur till har Oandlig Liv

Vi er glad om den har lista over ( bon anmoder till Gud ) ar
duglig till hjalpa du. Vi forsta den har Maj inte bli den bast
eller mest effektiv oversattning. Vi forsta det dar de/vi/du/ni
ar manga olik vag av yttranden tanken och orden. Om du har
en forslagen for en battre oversattning , eller om du skulle
lik till ta en liten belopp av din tid till sanda forslag till oss ,
du vill bli hjalpande tusenden av annan folk ocksa , vem
vilja da lasa den forbattrat oversattning. Vi ofta har en Ny
Testamente tillganglig i din sprak eller i spraken sa pass
de/vi/du/ni ar sallsynt eller gammal. Om du er sett for en Ny
Testamente i en bestamd sprak , behaga skriva till oss.
Ocksa , vi behov till vara saker och forsok till meddela sa
pass ibland , vi gor erbjudande bokna sa pass blandar inte
Fri och sa pass gor kostnad pengar. Utom om du kan icke
har rad med det nagot om den har elektronisk bokna , vi
kanna ofta gor en byta av elektronisk bokna for hjalp med
oversattning eller oversattning verk.

Du hade inte till vara en professionell arbetaren , enda et par
regelbunden person vem er han intresserad i hjalpande. Du
borde har en computern eller du borde ha ingang till en
computern pa din lokal bibliotek eller college eller
universitet , sedan dess den har vanligtvis har battre
forbindelserna till Internet. Du kanna ocksa vanligtvis
grunda din aga personlig FRI elektronisk sanda med posten
redovisa vid gar till mail.yahoo.com

### Behaga ta en stund till finna den elektronisk sanda med
posten adress lokaliserat nederst eller sluten av den har sida.
Vi hoppas du vill sanda elektronisk sanda med posten till
oss , om den har er av hjalp eller uppmuntran. Vi ocksa
uppmuntra du till komma i kontakt med oss angaande
Elektronisk Bokna sa pass vi erbjudande sa pass de/vi/du/ni
ar utan kostnad , och fri.

Vi gor har manga bokna i utlandsk spraken , utom vi inte
alltid stalle dem till ta emot elektronisk ( data overfor )
emedan vi bara gora tillganglig bokna eller amnena sa pass
de/vi/du/ni ar mest begaret. Vi uppmuntra du till fortsatta till
be till Gud och till fortsatta till lara sig omkring Honom vid
lasande den Ny Testamente. Vi valkomnande din
sporsmalen och kommentarerna vid elektronisk sanda med
posten.

&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&

Anwylyd Celi , Ddiolch 'ch a hon 'n Grai
Destament gollyngwyd fel a allwn at ddysg hychwaneg
amdanat. Blesio chyfnertha 'r boblogi 'n atebol achos yn
gwneud hon Electronic llyfr ar gael.

Blesio chyfnertha 'u at all gweithia ymprydia , a gwna
hychwaneg Electronic llyfrau ar gael Blesio chyfnertha 'u at
ca pawb 'r adnoddau , 'r arian , 'r chryfder a 'r amsera a hwy
angen er all cadw yn gweithio atat. Blesio chyfnertha hynny
sy barthu chan 'r heigia a chyfnertha 'u acha an everyday
sail.

Blesio anrhega 'u 'r chryfder at arhosa a anrhega pob un
chanddyn 'r 'n ysbrydol yn deall achos 'r gweithia a 'ch
angen 'u at gwna.

Blesio chyfnertha pob un chanddyn at mo ca arswyda a at
atgofia a ach 'r Celi a atebiadau arawd a sy i mewn
chyhudda chan bopeth. Archa a anogech 'u , a a achlesi 'u , a
'r gweithia & gweinidogaeth a ]n cyflogedig i mewn. Archa

a achlesech 'u chan 'r 'n Ysbrydol Grymoedd ai arall
rhwystrau a could amhara 'u ai arafa 'u i lawr.
Blesio chyfnertha 'm pryd Arfera hon 'n Grai Destament at
hefyd dybied chan 'r boblogi a wedi gwneud hon argraffiad
ar gael , fel a Alia gweddi'o am 'u a fel allan arhosa at
chyfnertha hychwaneg boblogi Archa a anrhegech 'm
anwylaeth chan 'ch 'n gysegr-lan Eiria ( 'r 'n Grai Destament
), a a anrhegech 'm 'n ysbrydol callineb a ddirnadaeth at
adnabod gwellhawch a at ddeall 'r atalnod chan amsera a ]m
yn bucheddu i mewn. Blesio chyfnertha 'm at adnabod fel at
ymdrin 'r afrwyddinebau a Dwi wynebedig ag ddiwedydd.
Arglwydd Celi , Chyfnertha 'm at angen at adnabod
gwellhawch a at angen at chyfnertha arall Cristnogion i
mewn 'm arwynebedd a am 'r byd. Archa a anrhegech 'r
Electronic llyfr heigia a hynny a gweithia acha 'r website a
hynny a chyfnertha 'u 'ch callineb. Archa a chyfnerthech 'r
hunigol aelodau chan 'n hwy deulu ( a 'm deulu ) at mo bod
'n ysbrydol dwylledig , namyn at ddeall 'ch a at angen at
chymer a canlyn 'ch i mewn 'n bob ffordd. a Archa 'ch at
gwna hyn bethau i mewn 'r enwa chan Iesu , Amen ,

&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&

Iceland - Icelandic

Iceland

Icelandic Icelandic - Prayer Requests (praying / Talking)

to God - explained in Icelandic Language

Prayer Isceland Icelandic Jesus Kristur Baen til Guo
Hvernig til Bioja Hvernig geta spyrja gefa hjalpa andlegur
Leiosogn

Tal til Gu5 the Skapari af the Alheimur the Herra :

1 . pessi pu vildi gefa til mig the hugrekki til biSja the hlutur
pessi EG porf til bi9ja

2. pessi pu vildi gefa til mig the hugrekki til trua pu og
piggja hvaQa pu vilja til komast af me5 minn Iff , 1 staSinn af
mig upphefja minn eiga vilja ( asetningur ) yfir pinn.

3. pessi pu vildi gefa mig hjalpa til ekki lata minn ogurlegur
af the opekktur til verSa the afsokun , e5a the undirstaQa
fyrir mig ekki til bera fram you. 4. pessi pu vildi gefa mig
hjalpa til sja og til lsera hvernig til hafa the andlegur styrkur
EG porf ( l gegnum pinn or5 the Biblia a ) fyrir the atburSur
a undan ) og b ) fyrir minn eiga personulegur andlegur fer5.

5. E>essi J)u Gu5 vildi gefa mig hjalpa til vilja til bera fram
M fleiri 6. f>essi J)u vildi minna a mig til tala me5 f)u
prayerwhen ) EG er svekktur e5a l vandi , l staQinn af
erfiSur til asetningur hlutur eg sjalfur eini l gegnum minn
mannlegur styrkur.

7. E>essi J)u vildi gefa mig Viska og a hjarta fiskflak me5
Bibliulegur Viska svo bessi EG vildi bera fram J)u fleiri a
ahrifarfkan hatt.

8. f>essi J)u vildi gefa mig a longun til nema J)inn or5 the
Biblia the Nyja testamentiS GuQspjall af Klosett ), a a
personulegur undirstaQa

9. J)essi J)u vildi gefa a5sto5 til mig svo J)essi EG er fser til
taka eftir hlutur l the Biblia ( binn or5 ) hver EG geta
personulega segja fra til , og J)essi vilja hjalpa mig skilja
hvaSa pu vilja mig til gera ut af vi5 minn Iff.

10. J>essi J)u vildi gefa mig mikill skarpskyggni , til skilja
hvernig til litskyra til annar hver J)u ert , og J)essi EG vildi
vera fser til lsera hvernig til lsera og vita hvernig til standa
me5 J)u og f>inn or5 the Biblia )

1 1 . f>essi bu vildi koma me5 folk ( e5a websites ) 1 minn Iff
hver vilja til vita bu , og hver ert sterkur f beirra nakvsemur
skilningur af J)u ( gu5 ); og E>essi J)u vildi koma me5 folk (
e5a websites ) l minn Iff hver vilja vera fser til hvetja mig til
nakvsemur lsera hvernig til deila the Biblia the or5 gu5s
sannleikur (2 HrseSslugjarn 215:).

12. f>essi J)u vildi hjalpa mig til lsera til hafa mikill
skilningur 65ur f hver Biblia utgafa er bestur , hver er
nakvsemur , og hver hefur the andlegur styrkur & mattur , og
hver utgafa samj)ykkja me5 the frumeintak handrit J)essi J)u
blasa l brjost the ritstorf af the Nyja testamentiS til skrifa.

13. f>essi J)u vildi gefa hjalpa til mig til nota minn timi l g65
kaup vegur , og ekki til soa minn timi a Falskur e5a tomur
aSferQ til fa loka til Gu5 ( en J)essi ert ekki hreinskilnislega
Bibliulegur ), og hvar bessir a5fer5 avextir og grsenmeti
neitun langur or5 e5a varanlegur andlegur avoxtur.

14. E>essi J)u vildi gefa a5sto5 til mig til skilja hvaSa til leita
a5 l a kirkja e5a a staSur af dyrkun , hvaSa g65ur af
spurning til spyrja , og J)essi J)u vildi hjalpa mig til finna
trumaSur e5a a prestur me5 mikill andlegur viska l staSinn
af J)segilegur e5a falskur svar.

15. J)essi J)u vildi orsok mig til muna til leggja a minniS J)inn
or5 the Biblia ( svo sem eins og Latneskt letur 8), svo J)essi
EG geta hafa ba5 l minn hjarta og hafa minn hugur tilbuinn ,
og vera tilbuinn til gefa oakveSinn greinir l ensku svar til
annar af the von bessi EG hafa 65ur l J)ii.

16. E>essi J)u vildi koma me5 hjalpa til mig svo pessi minn
eiga guSfrseSi og kenning til vera 1 samrsemi vi5 J)inn or5
the Biblia og bessi bu vildi halda afram til hjalpa mig vita
hvernig minn skilningur af kenning geta vera bseta svo bessi
minn eiga Iff lifestyle og skilningur halda afram til vera loka
til hvaSa bu vilja ba5 til vera fyrir mig.

17. J>essi bu vildi opinn minn andlegur innsyn ( endir ) fleiri
og fleiri , og bessi hvar minn skilningur e5a skynjun af bu er
ekki nakvsemur , J)essi J)u vildi hjalpa mig til lsera hver Jesus
Kristur hreinskilnislega er.

18. J>essi J)u vildi gefa hjalpa til mig svo pessi EG vildi vera
fser til aSskilinn allir falskur helgisiSir hver EG hafa
osjalfstseQi a , fra J)inn bjartur kennsla 1 the Biblia , ef allir af
hvaSa EG er hopur stuSningsmanna er ekki af Gu5 , e5a er
gegn hvaSa bu vilja til kenna okkur 65ur 1 hopur
stuSningsmanna J)u.

19. E>essi allir herafli af vondur vildi ekki taka burt allir
andlegur skilningur hver EG hafa , en fremur J)essi EG vildi
halda the vitneskja af hvernig til vita J)u og ekki til vera
blekkja 1 bessir sem minnir a gomlu dagana) af andlegur
blekking.

20. E>essi bu vildi koma me5 andlegur styrkur og hjalpa til
mig svo pessi EG vilja ekki til vera hluti af the Mikill Bylta
Burt e5a af allir hreyfing hver vildi vera andlegur folsun til
J)u og til J)inn Heilagur Or5

21. E>essi ef there er nokkuS J)essi EG hafa buinn minn Iff ,
e5a allir vegur J)essi EG hafa ekki sa sem svarar til J)u eins
og EG 6x1 hafa og bessi er sem koma ma 1 veg fyrir e6a
afstyra mig fra annar hvor gangandi me9 J)u , e6a having
skilningur , J)essi J)u vildi koma me5 J)essir hlutur / svar /

atbur9ur bak inn 1 minn hugur , svo bessi EG vildi afheita ba
1 the Nafn af Jesus Kristur , og ekki minna en beirra ahrif og
aflei9ing , og bessi bii vildi skipta um allir tomleiki , sadness
e9a orvsnting 1 minn Iff me9 the Gle9i af the Herra , og
bessi EG vildi vera fleiri brennidepill a lserdomur til fylgja
bu vi9 lestur binn or9 the Biblia

22. f^essi bii vildi opinn minn augsyn svo bessi EG vildi vera
fser til greinilega sja og bekkjanlegur ef there er a Mikill
Blekking 65ur 1 Andlegur atriQi , hvernig til skilja this q (
e9a bessir atburQur ) fra a Bibliulegur yfirsyn , og J)essi J)u
vildi gefa mig viska til vita og svo J)essi EG vilja lsera
hvernig til hjalpa minn vinatta og ast sjalfur ( settingi ) ekki
vera hluti af it.

23. E>essi bii vildi tryggja J)essi einu sinni minn augsyn ert
opnari og minn hugur skilja the andlegur merking af
straumur atburQur hrffandi staQur l the verold , J)essi J)u vildi
undirbiia minn hjarta til biggja binn sannleikur , og J)essi J)ii
vildi hjalpa mig skilja hvernig til finna hugrekki og styrkur l
gegnum J)inn Heilagur Or9 the Biblia. I the nafn af Jesiis
Kristur , EG spyrja fyrir J)essir hlutur staSfesta minn longun
til vera l samkomulag J)inn vilja , og EG er asking fyrir J)inn
viska og til hafa a ast af the Sannleikur Mottsekilegur

Fleiri a the Botn af Bla9si9a
Hvernig til hafa Eilifur Lif

Vi5 ert glaQur ef this listi ( af bsen beiQni til Gu9 ) er fser til
aQstoQa J)u. Vi9 skilja this mega ekki vera the bestur e9a
arangursrikur J)y9ing. Vi9 skilja J)essi there ert margir olikur
lifha9arhaettir af tjaning hugsun og or9. Ef J)u hafa a
uppastunga fyrir a betri J)y9ing , e9a ef J)u vildi eins og til

taka a litill magn af J)inn tfmi til senda uppastunga til okkur ,
pii vilja vera skammtur pusund af annar folk einnig , hver
vilja pa lesa the bseta pySing.

Vi5 oft hafa a Nyja testamentiS laus 1 pinn tungumal e5a 1
tungumal pessi ert sjaldgsefur e5a gamall. Ef pu ert utlit fyrir
a Nyja testamentiS 1 a serstakur tungumal , poknast skrifa til
okkur. Einnig , vi5 vilja til vera viss og reyna til miSla J)essi
stundum , vi5 gera tilboS bok bessi ert ekki Frjals og J)essi
gera kostnaSur peningar. En ef J)u geta ekki hafa efni a
sumir af J)essir raftseknilegur bok , vi5 geta oft gera
oakveSinn greinir 1 ensku skipti af raftseknilegur bok fyrir
hjalpa me5 pySing e5a pySing vinna. M gera ekki verQa a5
vera a faglegur verkamaSur , eini a venjulegur manneskja
hver er ahugasamur 1 skammtur. M 6x1 hafa a tolva e5a J)u
6x1 hafa aSgangur til a tolva a J)inn heimamaSur bokasafn
e5a haskoli e5a haskoli , siSan bessir venjulega hafa betri
tengsl til the. M geta einnig venjulega stofnsetja J)inn eiga
personulegur FRJALS raftaeknilegur postur reikningur vi5
a5 fara til mail.yahoo.com

E>6knast taka a augnablik til finna the raftseknilegur postur
heimilisfang staSgreina a the botn e5a the endir af this
blaQsiSa. Vi5 von bu vilja senda raftseknilegur postur til
okkur , ef this er af hjalpa e5a hvatning. Vi5 einnig hvetja
pu til snerting okkur viSvikjandi Raftseknilegur Bok J)essi
vi5 tilbod bessi ert an kostnaSur , og frjals.

Vi5 gera hafa margir bok 1 erlendur tungumal , en vi5 gera
ekki alltaf staSur J)a til taka a moti electronically ( ssekja
skra af fjarlsegri tolvu ) J)vi vi5 eini gera laus the bok e5a the
atriQi J)essi ert the beiSni. Vi5 hvetja bu til halda afram til
biQja til Gu5 og til halda afram til lsera 65ur 1 Hann vi5

lestur the Nyja testamentiQ. Vi9 velkominn binn spurning og
athugasemd vi9 raftseknilegur postur.

&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&

Danish - Danemark

Dan is h -Prayer Requests (praying / T alking) to God -

explained in Danish Language

Prayer Danish Dannish Denmarkjesus Bon hen til God HvorBed
kunne hore mig Hvoropfordre indromme haelp hen mig

Taler hen til God , den Skaberen i den Alt , den Lord : 1. at
jer ville indr0mme hen til mig den mod hen til bed den sager
at JEG savn hen til bed

2. at jer ville indr0mme hen til mig den mod hen til tro jer
og optage hvad jer ville gerne lave hos mig liv , istedet for
mig ophoje mig besidde vil ( hensigt ) ovenfor jeres.

3. at jer ville indr0mme mig hjselp hen til ikke lade mig
skrsek i den ubekendt hen til blive den bede om tilgivelse ,
eller den holdepunkt nemlig mig ikke hen til anrette you.

4. at jer ville indr0mme mig hjselp hen til se efter og hen til
laere hvor hen til nyde den appel krsefter JEG savn (
igennem jeres ord den Bibel ) en ) nemlig den begivenheder
foran og b ) nemlig mig besidde personlig appel rejse.

5. At jer God ville indr0mme mig hjselp hen til ville gerne
anrette Jer flere

6. At jer ville erindre mig hen til samtale hos jer prayerwhen
) Jeg er kuldkastet eller i problem , istedet for pr0ver hen til
l0se sager selv bare igennem mig human krsefter.

7. At jer ville indr0mme mig Klogskab og en hjerte fyldte
hos Bibelsk Klogskab i den grad at JEG ville anrette jer
Here effektive.

8. At jer ville indr0mme mig en lyst hen til lsese jeres ord ,
den Bibel , ( den Ny Testamente Gospel i John ), oven pa en
personlig holdepunkt

9. at jer ville indr0mme hjselp hen til mig i den grad at Jeg er
k0bedygtig mserke sager i den Bibel ( jeres ord ) hvilke JEG
kunne jeg for mit vedkommende henh0re til , og at vil hjselp
mig opfatte hvad jer savn mig hen til lave i mig liv.

10. At jer ville indr0mme mig stor discernment , hen til
opfatte hvor hen til forklare hen til andre hvem du er , og at
JEG ville vaere i stand til laere hvor hen til laere og kende
hvor hen til rage op nemlig jer og jeres ord ( den Bibel )

1 1 . At jer ville overbringe folk ( eller websites ) i mig liv
hvem ville gerne kende jer , og hvem er kraftig i deres
n0jagtig opfattelse i jer God ); og At jer ville overbringe
folk ( eller websites ) i mig liv hvem vil vaere i stand til give
mod mig hen til akkurat lasre hvor hen til skille den Bibel
den ord i sandhed Timothy 215:).

12. At jer ville hjaelp mig hen til laere hen til nyde stor
opfattelse hvorom Bibel gengivelse er bedst , hvilke er h0jst
n0jagtig , og hvilke har den h0jst appel kraefter & kraft , og
hvilke gengivelse indvilliger hos den selvstasndig
handskreven at jer inspireret den forfatteres i den Ny
Testamente hen til skriv.

13. At jer ville indr0mme hjselp hen til mig hen til hjselp mig
gang i en artig made , og ikke hen til affald mig gang oven
pa Falsk eller indholdsl0s metoder hen til komme nsermere
hen til God ( men at er ikke sandelig Bibelsk ), og der hvor
dem metoder opf0re for ikke sa lsenge siden periode eller
varer appel fruit.

14. At jer ville indr0mme hjselp hen til mig hen til opfatte
hvad hen til kigge efter i en kirke eller en opstille i
andagts0gende , hvad arter i sp0rgsmal hen til opfordre , og
at jer ville hjselp mig hen til hitte tro eller en sidst hos stor
appel klogskab istedet for nemme eller falsk svar.

15. at jer ville hidf0re mig hen til huske hen til lsere udenad
jeres ord den Bibel ( sasom Romersk 8), i den grad at JEG
kunne nyde sig i mig hjerte og nyde mig indre forberedt , og
vsere rede til at indr0mme en besvare hen til andre i den
habe pa at Jeg har omkring jer.

16. At jer ville overbringe hjselp hen til mig i den grad at
mig besidde theology og doctrines hen til samtykke med
jeres ord , den Bibel og at jer ville fortssette hen til hjselp
mig kende hvor mig opfattelse i doctrine kan forbedret i den
grad at mig besidde liv lifestyle og opfattelse fortssetter at
blive n0jere hvortil jer savn sig at blive nemlig mig.

17. At jer ville lukke op mig appel indblik ( afslutninger )
flere og Here , og at der hvor mig opfattelse eller
opfattelsesevne i jer er ikke n0jagtig , at jer ville hjselp mig
hen til lsere hvem Jesus Christ sandelig er.

18. At jer ville indr0mme hjselp hen til mig i den grad at
JEG ville vsere i stand til selvstsendig hvilken som heist
falsk rituals hvilke Jeg har afhsenge oven pa , af jeres slette
lserer i den Bibel , eventuel hvoraf Jeg er nseste er ikke i God

, eller er imod hvad jer ville gerne belsere os omkring nseste
jer.

19. At hvilken som heist tvinger i darlig ville ikke holde
bortrejst hvilken som heist appel opfattelse hvilke Jeg har ,
men nsermest at JEG ville beholde den kundskab i hvor hen
til kende jer og ikke at blive narrede i i denne tid i appel
bedrag.

20. At jer ville overbringe appel krsefter og hjselp hen til mig
i den grad at Ja ikke at blive noget af den Stor Nedadgaende
Bortrejst eller i hvilken som heist bevsegelse som kunne
vsere spiritually counterfeit hen til jer og hen til jeres Hellig
Ord

2 1 . At selv om der er alt at Jeg har skakmat mig liv , eller
hvilken som heist made at Jeg har ikke reageret hen til jer
nemlig JEG burde nyde og det vil sige afholder mig af enten
den ene eller den anden af omvandrende hos jer , eller har
opfattelse , at jer ville overbringe dem sager / svar /
begivenheder igen i mig indre , i den grad at JEG ville afsta
fra sig i den Bensevne i Jesus Christ , og al i deres effekter
og f0lger , og at jer ville skifte ud hvilken som heist tomhed
, sadness eller opgive habet i mig liv hos den Glsede i den
Lord , og at JEG ville vsere flere indstille oven pa indlasring
hen til komme efter jer af lsesning jeres ord , den Bibel

22. At jer ville lukke op mig ojne i den grad at JEG ville
vsere i stand til klart se efter og anerkende selv om der er en
Stor Bedrag omkring Appel emner , hvor hen til opfatte
indevaerende phenomenon ( eller disse begivenheder ) af en
Bibelsk perspektiv , og at jer ville indr0mme mig klogskab
hen til kende hvorfor at Ja laere hvor hen til hjaelp mig
bekendte og elske ones ( slasgtninge ) ikke vaere noget af it.

23. At jer ville sikre sig at nar f0rst mig 0jne er anlagde og
mig indre forstar den appel vsegt i indevserende
begivenheder indtagelse opstille pa jorden , at jer ville lsegge
til rette mig hjerte hen til optage jeres sandhed , og at jer
ville hjselp mig opfatte hvor hen til hitte mod og krsefter
igennem jeres Hellig Ord , den Bibel. I den bensevne i Jesus
Christ , JEG anmode om disse sager bekrseftende mig lyst at
blive overensstemmende jeres vil , og Jeg er bede om
nemlig jeres klogskab og hen til nyde en kserlighed til den
Sandhed Amen

Flere forneden Side
Hvor hen til nyde Evig Liv

Vi er glad selv om indevserende liste over ( b0n anmoder
hen til God ) er kan hen til hjselpe jer. Vi opfatte
indevserende ma ikke vsere den bedst eller hojst effektiv
gengivelse. Vi er klar over, at der er mange anderledes veje i
gengivelse indfald og ord. Selv om du har en henstilling
nemlig en bedre gengivelse , eller selv om jer ville gerne
hen til holde en ringe bel0b i jeres gang hen til sende
antydninger hen til os , jer vil vsere hjalp tusindvis i andre
ligeledes , hvem vil sa er der ikke mere lsese den forbedret
gengivelse.

Vi ofte nyde en Ny Testamente anvendelig i jeres sprog eller
i sprogene at er sjselden eller forhenvserende. Selv om du er
ser ud nemlig en Ny Testamente i en specifik sprog , behage
henvende sig til os. Ligeledes , vi ville gerne vsere sikker og
pr0ve hen til overf0rer at engang imellem , vi lave pristilbud
b0ger at er ufri og at lave omkostninger penge. Men selv om
jer kan ikke afgive noget af dem elektronisk b0ger , vi
kunne ofte lave en udveksle i elektronisk b0ger nemlig

hjselp hos gengivelse eller gengivelse arbejde. Jer som ikke
har at blive en professional arbejder , kun fa sand
pagseldende hvem er interesseret i hjalp.

Jer burde nyde en computer eller jer burde have adgang til
en computer henne ved jeres lokal bibliotek eller kollegium
eller universitet , siden dem til hverdag nyde bedre
slsegtskaber hen til den indre. Jer kunne ligeledes til hverdag
indrette jeres besidde personlig OMKOSTNINGSFRIT
elektronisk indlevere beretning af igangvserende hen til
mail.yahoo.com

###

Behage holde for et ojeblik siden hen til hitte den
elektronisk indlevere henvende placeret nederst eller den
enden pa legen indevserende side. Vi hab jer vil sende
elektronisk indlevere hen til os , selv om indevserende er i
hjaslp eller ophjaelpning. Vi ligeledes give mod jer hen til
henvende sig til os med henblik pa Elektronisk B0ger at vi
pristilbud at er uden omkostninger , og omkostningsfrit.

Vi lave nyde mange b0ger i udenlandsk sprogene , men vi
lave ikke altid opstille sig hen til byde velkommen
elektronisk ( dataoverf0re ) fordi vi bare skabe anvendelig
den b0ger eller den emner at er den h0jst anmodede.

Vi give mod jer hen til fortssette hen til bed hen til God og
hen til fortssette hen til laere omkring Sig af laesning den Ny
Testamente. Vi velkommen jeres sp0rgsmal og
bemaerkninger af elektronisk indlevere.

&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&

Norway - Norway - Norwegian -

Norway - Prayer Requests (praying ) to God - explained
in Norwegian Language

Norway Norwegian Nordic Prayer Jesus Christ a God Hvor Be
kanne hore meg bonn anmode gir hjelpe meg finner sprit Som kan
ledes

Snakker a God , skaperen av det Univers , det Lord :

1. det du ville gir a meg tapperheten a be tingene det JEG
n0d a be

2. det du ville gir a meg tapperheten a mene du og
godkjenne hva du vil gjerne gj0re med meg livet , istedet for
meg opph0ye meg egen ville ( hensikten ) over din.

3. det du ville gir meg hjelpe a ikke utleie meg rank av det
ubekjent a bli det be om tilgivelse , eller grunnlaget for meg
ikke for a anrette you.

4. det du ville gir meg hjelpe a se og a h0re hvor a har den
sprit styrke JEG n0d ( igjennom din ord bibelen ) en ) for
begivenhetene for ut og b ) for meg egen personlig sprit
reise.

5. Det du God ville gir meg hjelpe a vil gjerne anrette Du
Here

6. Det du ville minne meg a samtalen med du prayerwhen )
JEG er frustrert eller inne problemet , istedet for pr0ver a
l0se saker meg selv bare igjennom meg human styrke.

7. Det du ville gir meg Klokskap og en hjertet fylte med
Bibelsk Klokskap i den grad at JEG ville anrette du Here
effektivt.

8. Det du ville gir meg en 0nske a studere din ord , bibelen ,
( det Ny Testamentet Gospel av John ), opp pa en personlig
basis

9. det du ville gir assistanse a meg i den grad at JEG er
kj0pedyktig legge merke til saker inne bibelen ( din ord )
hvilke JEG kanne personlig fortelle til , og det vill hjelpe
meg oppfatte hva du 0nske meg a gj0re inne meg livet.

10. Det du ville gir meg stor discernment , a oppfatte hvor a
forklare a andre hvem du er , og det JEG ville vsere i stand
til h0re hvor a h0re og vite hvor a sta opp for du og din ord (
bibelen )

1 1 . Det du ville bringe folk ( eller websites ) inne meg livet
hvem vil gjerne vite du , og hvem er kraftig inne deres
akkurat forstaelse av du God ); og Det du ville bringe folk (
eller websites ) inne meg livet hvem ville vsere i stand til
oppmuntre meg a akkurat h0re hvor a dividere bibelen ordet
av sannhet (Timothy 215:).

12. Det du ville hjelpe meg a h0re a ha stor forstaelse om
hvilken Bibel versjon er best , hvilke er h0yst akkurat , og
hvilke har de fleste sprit styrke & makt , og hvilke versjon
avtaler med det original manuskriptet det du inspirert
forfatternes av det Ny Testamentet a skrive.

13. Det du ville gir hjelpe a meg a bruk meg tid inne en fint
vei , og ikke for a sl0seri meg tid opp pa False eller torn
emballasje metoder a komme naermere a God ( bortsett fra

det er tkke virkelig Bibelsk ), og der hvor dem metoder
tilvirke for ikke sa lenge siden frist eller varer sprit fruit.

14. Det du ville gir assistanse a meg a oppfatte hva a kikke
etter inne en kirken eller en sted av -tilbeder , hva arter av
sp0rsmal a anmode , og det du ville hjelpe meg a finner
mene eller en fortid med stor sprit klokskap istedet for lett
eller false svar.

15. det du ville anledning meg a erindre a huske din ord
bibelen ( som Romersk 8), i den grad at JEG kanne ha den
inne meg hjertet og ha meg sinn ferdig , og vsere rede til a
gir en svaret a andre av det hape pa at JEG ha om du.

16. Det du ville bringe hjelpe a meg i den grad at meg egen
theology og doctrines a vsere enig i din ord , bibelen og det
du ville fortsette a hjelpe meg vite hvor meg forstaelse av
doctrine kan forbedret i den grad at meg egen livet lifestyle
og forstaelse fortsetter a bli n0yere hvorfor du 0nske den a
bli for meg.

17. Det du ville apen meg sprit innblikk ( konklusjonene )
flere og flere , og det der hvor meg forstaelse eller
oppfattelse av du er ikke akkurat , det du ville hjelpe meg a
h0re hvem Jesus Christ virkelig er.

18. Det du ville gir hjelpe a meg i den grad at JEG ville
vsere i stand til separat alle false rituals hvilke JEG ha
avhenge opp pa , fra din helt lserer inne bibelen , eventuell
av hva JEG f0lger er ikke av God , eller er i motsetning til
hva du vil gjerne lsere oss om fulgte du.

19. Det alle presser av darlig ville ikke ta fjerne alle sprit
forstaelse hvilke JEG ha , bortsett fra temmelig det JEG
ville selge i detalj kjennskapen til hvor a vite du og ikke for
a vsere narret inne i disse dager av sprit bedrag.

20. Det du ville taringe sprit styrke og hjelpe a meg i den
grad at Jeg vil ikke for a vsere del av det Stor Faller Fjerne
eller av alle bevegelse hvilket kunne vsere spiritually
counterfeit a du og a din Hellig Ord

21. Det hvis det er alt det JEG ha gjort det meg livet , eller
alle vei det JEG ha ikke reagert a du idet JEG burde ha og
det er forhindrer meg fra enten den ene eller den andre av
gaing med du , eller har forstaelse , det du ville bringe dem
saker / svar / begivenheter rygg i meg sinn , i den grad at
JEG ville renonsere pa seg inne navnet av Jesus Christ , og
alle av deres virkninger og konsekvensene , og det du ville
ombytte alle tomhet , sadness eller gi opp hapet inne meg
livet med det Glede av det Lord , og det JEG ville vsere Here
fokusere opp pa innlsering a f0lge etter etter du av lesing din
ord , det Bibel

22. Det du ville apen meg eyes i den grad at JEG ville vsere i
stand til klare se og anerkjenne hvis det er en Stor Bedrag
om Sprit emner , hvor a oppfatte denne phenomenon ( eller
disse begivenheter ) fra en Bibelsk perspektiv , og det du
ville gir meg klokskap a vite hvorfor det Jeg vil h0re hvor a
hjelpe meg venner og elsket seg ( slektningene ) ikke vsere
del av it.

23. Det du ville sikre det en gang meg eyes er apen og meg
sinn forstar det sprit vekt av aktuelle begivenheter tar sted
pa jorden , det du ville forberede meg hjertet a godkjenne
din sannhet , og det du ville hjelpe meg oppfatte hvor a
finner tapperheten og styrke igjennom din Hellig Ord ,
bibelen. Inne navnet av Jesus Christ , JEG anmode om disse
saker bekreftende meg 0nske a bli i f0lge avtalen din ville ,
og JEG sp0r til deres klokskap og a har en kjserlighet til det
Sannhet Samarbeidsvillig

Here pa bunnen av Side
Hvor a ha Evig Livet

Vi er glad hvis denne liste over ( b0nn anmoder a God ) er
dugelig a hjelpe du. Vi oppfatte denne kanskje ikke vsere det
best eller h0yst effektiv oversettelse. Vi forsta det der er
mange annerledes veier av gjengivelsen innfall og ord. Hvis
du har en forslag for en bedre oversettelse , eller hvis du
ville like a ta en liten bel0pet av din tid a sende antydninger
a oss , du ville vsere hjalp tusenvis av andre mennesker
likeledes , hvem ville sa lese det forbedret oversettelse. Vi
ofte har en Ny Testamentet anvendelig inne din
omgangssprak eller inne sprakene det er sjelden eller gamle.
Hvis du er ser for en Ny Testamentet inne en spesifikk
omgangssprak , behage skrive til oss. Likeledes , vi vil
gjerne vsere sikker og pr0ve a meddele det en gang imellom
, vi gj0re tilbud b0ker det er ufri og det gj0re bekostning
pengene.

Bortsett fra hvis du kan ikke by noen av dem elektronisk
b0ker , vi kanne ofte gj0re en bytte av elektronisk b0ker for
hjelpe med oversettelse eller oversettelse arbeide. Du som
ikke har a bli en profesjonell arbeider , kun fa stamgjest
personen hvem er interessert i hjalp. Du burde har en
computer eller du burde ha adgang til en computer for din
innenbys bibliotek eller universitet eller universitet , siden
dem vanligvis ha bedre forbindelser a det sykehuslege. Du
kanne likeledes vanligvis opprette din egen personlig
LEDIG elektronisk innlevere regningen av gar a
mail.yahoo.com

Behage ta en 0yeblikk a finner det elektronisk innlevere
henvende seg lokalisert nederst eller utgangen av denne
side. Vi hape du ville sende elektronisk innlevere a oss ,

hvis denne er av hjelpe eller oppmuntring. Vi likeledes
oppmuntre du a sette seg i forbindelse med oss angaende
Elektronisk B0ker det vi tilbud det er uten bekostning , og
ledig.

Vi gj0re ha mange b0ker inne utenlandsk sprakene , bortsett
fra vi ikke alltid sted seg a fa elektronisk ( dataoverf0re )
fordi vi bare lage anvendelig b0kene eller emnene det er de
fleste anmodet. Vi oppmuntre du a fortsette a be a God og a
fortsette a h0re om Seg av lesing det Ny Testamentet. Vi
velkommen din sp0rsmal og kommentarer av elektronisk
innlevere.

&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&

Modern Greek

npooeuxT) oxo 0e6 Aya7mx6c; 0e6<;, Era; euxaptoxorjue oil
aoxo to Erjayyeko f) aoxri u vea 5ia9f)Kn exet
oaieXerj9epco9ei exot cboxe eiuaoxe oe 9eor| va ud9ot)ue
7ieptoo6xepcflv yta ora;. TlapaxaM) Por|9f|oxe xovq
av9pd)7iorj<; apuoStorjc; yta va Kaxaoxfioei aoxo xo
TjXeKxpovtKo PtpXio 5ta9eotuo. Eepexe 710101 eivat icoa eioxe
oe 9eor) va xotx; Por|9f|oexe. ITapaKaM) xotx; Por|9f|oxe yta
va eioxe oe 9eor) va a7taoxoXr|9ei ypf)yopa, Kat va
Kaxaoxfioei oe 7ieptoo6xepa rjXeKxpovtKd PtpXia 5ta9eot|ia
ITapaKaM) xouc; Por|9f|oxe yta va exexe oXotx; xotx; 7t6porj<;,
xa xpilliaxa, xn 5i3vaur| Kat xo xpovo 6x1 xpetdCovxai
7tpoiceiuevorj va eivat oe 9eor) va ouvexioow yta ora;.
ITapaKaM) Por|9f)oxe eKeivot 7torj eivat uepoc; xnc; oudSac;
7tot) xotx; Por)9d oe Ka9r|uepivf| pdor). ITapaKaM xotx;
Scboxe xn 5i3vaur| yta va ouvexioexe Kat va Scboexe oe Kd9e
evav ajco xotx; xo O7upixoorjal kov> KaxaXaPaivet yta xnv

epyaoia oxi xouc; 9eXexe yia va Kdvexe. riapaKaM) Por|9f|oxe
Kd9e evac; otto xouc; yia va lit|v exexe xo (p6(3o Kai yia va
9uLir|9eixe oxi eioxe o 0e6cj 7tou ajcavxd oxtjv 7tpooeuxii Kai
7iou eivai U7ieu9uvocj yia 6Xa.
ITpooeuxoLiai oxi 9a xouc; ev9appuvaxe, Kai oxi xouc;
7tpooxaxeuexe, Kai r) epyaoia & xo imoupyeio oxi
ovjLiLiexexouv.

ITpooeuxoLiai oxi 9a xouc; 7tpooxaxeuaxe otto xicj 7xveuLiaxiKecj
SuvdLieicj f) dXXa eLutoSia 7tou 9a Lutopouoav va xouc;
pXdv|/ouv f) va xouc; emPpaSuvouv. TlapaxaM) Lie Por|9f|oxe
oxav xpT)oi(i07ioicb aoxiiv xnv vea 5ia9f|KT| yia va oKecpxcb
e7rior|c; xouc; av9pcb7touc; 7tou exouv Kaxaoxf|oei auxf)v xnv
ekSooti 5ia9eoiLir|, exoi cboxe Lutopcb va 7tpooer|9cb yia xouc;
Kai exoi Lutopouv va owexioouv va Por|9ouv 7iepioo6xepoucj
av9pcb7toucj.

ITpooeuxoLiai oxi 9a liou Sivaxe Liia ayd7tr| xou lepou Word
oacj (r) vea 5ia9f|KT|), Kai oxi 9a liou Sivaxe xnv 7xveuLiaxiKecj
(ppovrjor) Kai xr) 5idKpior| yia va oacj ^epexe Kaluxepa Kai
yia va KaxaXdpexe xr) xpoviKf) 7iepio5o oxi t/)ULie Lieoa.
IlapaKalcb Lie Por|9f|oxe yia va ^epexe wax; va e^exdoei xicj
SuoKoXiecj oxi epxoLiai avxiLiexco7io<; Lie Kd9e rpepa. O
A6p5ocj God, Lie Por)9d yia va 9eXf|oei va oacj ^epei
Kalrjxepa Kai va 9eXf|oei va Por|9f|oei dXXoucj Xpioxiavoucj
oxtjv 7iepioxii liou Kai oe 6Xo xov koolio.
ITpooeuxoLiai oxi 9a Sivaxe xnv r|XeKxpoviKf| OLidSa Pipiicov
Kai eKeivoi 7tou xouc; Por|9oi3v tj (ppovrjof) oacj. ITpooeuxoLiai
oxi 9a Por|9orjoaxe xa LieLiovcoLieva LieXr) xr|cj oiKoyeveidcj
xoucj (Kai xr|cj oiKoyeveidcj liou) yia va e^a7taxr|9eixe oxi
7xvei)LiaxiKd, dkla yia va oacj Kaxaldpexe Kai yia va
9eXf|oexe va oacj Sexxeixe Kai va aKoXou9f|oexe Lie Kd9e
xp67to. E7rior|cj rcapexexe liocj xtjv aveou, Kai o5r|yiecj oe
auxoucj xoucj xpovoucj Kai oacj ^rjxcb yia va kocvco auxd xa
7tpdyLiaxa oxo ovolux xou Irjoou, Amen,

&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&

German - Deutch - Allemand

German Prayers Gebet zum Gott wie man wie horen kann
dass meinem Gebet wie bittet Hilfe zu mir zu geben wie
man geistige Anleitung

German - Prayer Requests (praying / Talking) to God -
explained in German Language

Mit Gott sprechen, der Schopfer des Universums, der Lord:

1., die Sie zu mir dem Mut, die Sachen zu beten geben
wiirden, die ich benotige, um 2. zu beten, die Sie zu mir dem
Mut, Ihnen zu glauben und anzunehmen geben wiirden, was
Sie mit meinem Leben tun mochten, anstelle von mir meine
Selbst erhebend Wille (Absicht) iiber Direm.

3., den en Sie mir Hilfe geben wiirden, um meine Furcht vor
dem Unbekannten die Entschuldigungen nicht werden zu
lassen oder die Grundlage fur mich, zum Sie nicht zu
dienen.

4., der Sie mir Hilfe, um zu sehen geben wiirden und zu
erlernen, wie man die geistige Starke ich hat, benotigen Sie
(durch Ihr Wort die Bibel) A) fur die Falle voran und B) fur
meine eigene personliche geistige Reise.

5. DaB Sie Gott mir Hilfe geben wiirden, um Sie mehr
dienen zu wiinschen

6. DaB Sie mich erinnern wiirden, mit Ihnen zu sprechen
(prayer)when mich werden frustriert oder in der
Schwierigkeit, anstatt zu versuchen, Sachen selbst nur durch
meine menschliche Starke zu beheben.

7. DaB Sie mir Klugheit und ein Herz geben wiirden, fullten
mit biblischer Klugheit, damit ich Sie effektiv dienen wiirde.

8. DaB Sie mir einen Wunsch geben wiirden, Hir Wort, die
Bibel zu studieren, (das neues Testament-Evangelium von
John) auf personlicher Ebene

9. das Sie Unterstutzung zu mir geben wiirden, damit ich
bin, Sachen in der Bibel (Ihr Wort) zu beachten der ich auf
und der personlich beziehen kann mir hilft, zu verstehen,
was Sie mich in meinem Leben tun wunschen.

10. DaB Sie mir groBe Einsicht geben wiirden, um zu
verstehen wie man anderen erklart, die Sie sind, und daB ich
sein wiirde, zu erlernen, wie man erlernt und kann fur Sie
und Ihr Wort (die Bibel) oben stehen

11. DaB Sie Leute (oder Web site) in meinem Leben holen
wiirden, die Sie kennen mochten und die in ihrem genauen
Verstandnis von Ihnen stark sind (Gott); und das wiirden Sie
Leute (oder Web site) in meinem Leben holen, das ist, mich
anzuregen, genau zu erlernen, wie man die Bibel das Wort
der Wahrheit (2 Timotheegras 2: 15) teilt.

12. DaB Sie mir helfen wiirden zu erlernen, groBes
Verstandnis liber, welche Bibelversion zu haben am besten
ist, die am genauesten ist und die die geistigste Starke u. die
Energie hat und dem Version mit den ursprunglichen
Manuskripten ubereinstimmt, daB Sie die Autoren des neuen
Testaments anspornten zu schreiben.

13. DaB Sie mir Hilfe, um meine Zeit in einer guten Weise
zu verwenden geben wiirden, und meine Zeit auf den
falschen oder leeren Methoden nicht zu vergeuden, naeher
an Gott (aber dem, zu erhalten nicht wirklich biblisch seien
Sie) und wo jene Methoden keine lange Bezeichnung oder
dauerhafte geistige Frucht produzieren.

14. DaB Sie mir Unterstiitzung geben wiirden, was zu
verstehen, in einer Kirche oder in einem Ort der Anbetung
zu suchen, welche Arten der Fragen zum zu bitten und daB
Sie mir helfen wiirden, Glaubiger oder einen Pastor mit
groBer geistiger Klugheit anstelle von den einfachen oder
falschen Antworten zu finden.

15. den Sie mich veranlassen wiirden, mich zu erinnern, um
sich Ihr Wort zu merken die Bibel (wie Romans ist 8), damit
ich es in meinem Herzen haben und an meinen Verstand
sich vorbereiten lassen kann, und bereit, eine Antwort zu
anderen der Hoffnung zu geben, die ich iiber Sie habe.

16. DaB Sie mir Hilfe damit meine eigene Theologie und
Lehren holen wiirden, um mit Ihrem Wort, die Bibel
ubereinzustimmen und daB Sie fortfahren wiirden, mir zu
helfen, zu konnen, mein Verstandnis der Lehre verbessert
werden kann, damit mein eigenes Leben, Lebensstil und
Verstehen fortfahrt, zu sein naeher an, was Sie es fur mich
sein wunschen.

17. DaB Sie meinen geistigen Einblick
(Zusammenfassungen) mehr und mehr offnen wiirden und
daB, wo mein Verstandnis oder Vorstellung von Ihnen nicht
genau ist, daB Sie mir helfen wiirden, zu erlernen, wem
Jesus Christ wirklich ist.

18. DaB Sie mir Hilfe geben wiirden, damit ich in der
LageSEIN wiirde, alle falschen Rituale zu trennen, denen
ich von, von Hirem freien Unterricht in der Bibel, wenn
irgendwelche abgehangen habe von, was ich folgend bin, ist
nicht vom Gott, oder ist kontrar zu, was Sie uns unterrichten
wiinschen - iiber das Folgen Sie.

19. DaB keine Krafte des libels nicht irgendwie geistiges
Verstandnis wegnehmen wiirden, das ich habe, aber eher,
daB ich das Wissen behalten wiirde von, wie man Sie kennt
und nicht an diesen Tagen der geistigen Tauschung betrogen
wird.

20. DaB Sie geistige Starke holen und zu mir helfen wiirden,
damit ich nicht ein Teil von groBen weg fallen oder
irgendeiner Bewegung bin, die zu Ihnen und zu Ihrem
heiligen Wort Angelegenheiten nachgemacht sein wiirde.

21. Das, wenn es alles gibt, das ich in meinem Leben getan
habe oder irgendeine Weise, daB ich nicht auf Sie reagiert
habe, wie ich haben sollte und die mich entweder am Gehen
mit Ihnen hindert oder Haben des Verstehens, daB Sie jene
things/responses/events zuriick in meinen Verstand, damit
ich auf sie im Namen Jesus Christ verzichten wiirde, und
alle ihre von und von Konsequenzen holen wiirden und daB
Sie jede mogliche Leere, Traurigkeit oder Verzweiflung in
meinem Leben mit der Freude am Lord ersetzen wiirden und
daB ich mehr auf das Lernen, Ihnen zu folgen gerichtet
wiirde, indem man Ihr Wort las, die Bibel.

22. DaB Sie meine Augen offnen wiirden, damit ich in der
LageSEIN wiirde, offenbar zu sehen und zu erkennen, wenn
es eine groBe Tauschung iiber geistige Themen gibt, wie
man dieses Phanomen (oder diese Falle) von einer
biblischen Perspektive und daB Sie mir Klugheit geben
wiirden, um zu wissen und damit ich erlernt versteht, wie

man meinen Freunden und liebte eine (Verwandte) ein Teil
von ihm nicht zu sein hilft.

23 DaB Sie sicherstellen wiirden, daB einmal meine Augen
und mein Verstand geoffnet sind, versteht die geistige
Bedeutung der gegenwartigen Falle, die in der Welt
stattfinden, daB Sie mein Herz vorbereiten wiirden, um Hire
Wahrheit anzunehmen und daB Sie mir helfen wiirden, zu
verstehen, wie man Mut und Starke durch Hir heiliges Wort,
die Bibel findet. Im Namen Jesus Christ, bitte ich um diese
Sachen, die meinen Wunsch bestatigen, Hir Wille
ubereinzustimmen, und ich bitte um Dire Klugheit und eine
Liebe der Wahrheit zu haben, Amen.

Mehr an der Unterseite der Seite
wie man ewiges Leben u.
Hat

Wir sind froh, wenn diese Liste (der Gebetantrage zum
Gott) in der LagelST, Sie zu unterstutzen. Wir verstehen,
daB diese moglicherweise nicht die beste oder
wirkungsvollste Ubersetzung sein kann. Wir verstehen, daB
es viele unterschiedliche Weisen des Ausdruckens von von
Gedanken und von von Wortern gibt. Wenn Sie einen
Vorschlag fur eine bessere Ubersetzung haben oder wenn
Sie etwas Ihrer Zeit dauern modi ten, Vorschlage zu
schicken uns, werden Sie Tausenden der Leute auch helfen,
die dann die verbesserte Ubersetzung lesen. Wir haben
haufig ein neues Testament, das in Direr Sprache oder in den
Sprachen vorhanden ist, die selten oder alt sind.

Wenn Sie nach einem neuen Testament in einer spezifischen
Sprache suchen, schreiben Sie uns bitte. Auch wir mochten
sicher sein und versuchen, das manchmal mitzuteilen, bieten
wir Biicher an, die nicht frei sind und die Geld kosten.
Aber, wenn Sie nicht einige jener elektronischen Biicher
sich leisten konnen, konnen wir einen Austausch der
elektronischen Biicher fur Hilfe bei der Ubersetzung oder
bei der Ubersetzung Arbeit haufig tun. Sie miissen nicht ein
professioneller Arbeiter sein, nur eine regelmaBige Person,
die interessiert ist, an zu helfen.

Sie sollten einen Computer haben, oder Sie sollten Zugang
zu einem Computer an Ihrer lokalen Bibliothek oder
Hochschule oder Universitat haben, da die normalerweise
bessere Anschliisse zum Internet haben. Sie konnen Ihr
eigenes personliches FREIES Konto der elektronischen
Post, indem Sie zum mail.yahoo.com

auch normalerweise herstellen gehen dauern bitte einen
Moment, um die Adresse der elektronischen Post zu finden
befunden an der Unterseite oder am Ende dieser Seite.
Wir hoffen, daB Sie uns elektronische Post schicken, wenn
diese hilfreich oder Ermutigung ist. Wir regen Sie auch an,
mit uns hinsichtlich der elektronischen Biicher in
Verbindung zu treten, die wir dem sind ohne Kosten und
freies

anbieten, die, wir viele Biicher in den Fremdsprachen haben,
aber wir nicht sie immer setzen, um elektronisch zu
empfangen (Download) weil wir nur vorhanden die Biicher
oder die Themen bilden, die erbeten sind. Wir regen Sie an
fortzufahren, zum Gott zu beten und fortzufahren, iiber ihn
zu erlernen, indem wir das neue Testament lesen. Wir

begriiBen Dire Fragen und Anmerkungen durch
elektronische Post.

&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&

Caro Deus , Obrigada que esta Novo Testamento tem sido
lancado de modo a que nos somos capaz aprender mais
sobre a ti. Por favor ajudar a gente responsavel por fazendo
esta Electronico livro disponivel.

Por favor ajudar eles estarem capaz de trabalho rapidamente
, e fazer mais Electronico livros disponivel Por favor ajudar
eles haverem todos os recursos , o dinheiro , a forca e as
horas que elas precisar a fim de ser capaz de guardar
trabalhando para si.

Por favor ajudar aquelas esse are parte da equipa essa ajuda
lhes num todos os dias base. Por favor dar lhes a forca
continuar e dar cada deles o espiritual comprendendo para o
trabalho que voce quer eles fazerem. Por favor ajudar cada
um deles para nao ter medo e lembrar que tu es o deus o
qual respostas oracao e quern e encarregado de todas as
coisas.

EU orar que a ti would encorajar lhes , e que voce protege
lhes , e o trabalho & ministerio que elas sao comprometido
em. EU orar que voce protegeria lhes de o Espiritual Forcas
ou outro barreiras isso podeia ser maleficio lhes ou lento
lhes abaixo.

Por favor ajudar a mim quando Eu uso esta Novo
Testamento para tambem reflectir a gente o qual ter feito
esta edicao disponivel , de modo a que eu possa orar para
eles e por conseguinte eles podem continuar ajudar mais

pessoas EU orar que voce daria a mim um amar do seu
Divino Palavra ( o novo Testamento ), e que voce daria a
mim espiritual sabedoria e discernment conhecer a ti melhor
e para comprender o periodo de tempo que nos somos
vivendo em.

Por favor ajudar eu saber como lidar com as dificuldades
que Eu sou confrontado com todos os dias. Lorde Deus ,
Ajudar eu querer conhecer a ti Melhor e querer ajudar outro
Christian no meu area e pelo mundo. EU orar que voce daria
o Electronico livro equipa e aquelas o qual trabalho no
Websters e aqueles que ajudar lhes seu sabedoria. EU orar
que voce ajudaria o individuo membros do seu famflia ( e a
minha famflia ) para nao ser espiritual enganar , mas
comprender a ti e querer aceitar e seguir a ti em todos
bastante. e Eu pergunto voce fazer estas coisas em nome de
Jesus , Amen ,

Dear God,

Thank you that this New Testament
has been released so that we are able
to learn more about you.

Please help the people responsible for making this
Electronic book available. Please help them to be able to
work fast, and make more Electronic books available
Please help them to have all the resources, the money, the
strength and the time that they need in order to be able to
keep working for You.

Please help those that are part of the team that help them on
an everyday basis. Please give them the strength to continue
and give each of them the spiritual understanding for the
work that you want them to do. Please help each of them to
not have fear and to remember that you are the God who

answers prayer and who is in charge of everything.

I pray that you would encourage them, and that you protect
them, and the work & ministry that they are engaged in.
I pray that you would protect them from the Spiritual Forces
or other obstacles that could harm them or slow them down.

Please help me when I use this New Testament to also think
of the people who have made this edition available, so that I
can pray for them and so they can continue to help more
people

I pray that you would give me a love of your Holy Word
(the New Testament), and that you would give me spiritual
wisdom and discernment to know you better and to
understand the period of time that we are living in.

Please help me to know how to deal with the difficulties that
I am confronted with every day. Lord God, Help me to want
to know you Better and to want to help other Christians in
my area and around the world.

I pray that you would give the Electronic book team and
those who work on the website and those who help them
your wisdom.

I pray that you would help the individual members of their
family (and my family) to not be spiritually deceived, but
to understand you and to want to accept and follow you in
every way.

and I ask you to do these things in the name of Jesus,
Amen,

&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&

&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&

Croatian Croatian Croatian

Croatian - Prayer Requests (praying ) to God - explained
in Croatian Language

Croatian Croatia Prayer Isus Krist Moljenje to Bog Kako to
Moliti moze cuti moj pitati popustanje ponuditi mene

Govorenje to Bog , Stvoritelj dana Svemir , Gospodar :

1. taj te ce popustanje meni u hrabrost to moliti predmet taj
Trebam to moliti

2. taj te ce popustanje meni u hrabrost to vjerovati te i
prihvatiti sto koji zelite za napraviti sa mojim zivot ,
umjesto mene uznijeti moj posjedovati htijenje ( namjera )
iznad tvoj.

3. taj te ce popustanje mene ponuditi ne pustiti moj
strahovanje dana nepoznat postati isprika , ili baza za mene
ne to posluzitelj you.

4. taj te ce popustanje mene ponuditi vidjeti i nauciti kako to
imati duhovni snaga Trebam ( preko tvoj rijec Biblija ) ) za
jedan dan dogadaj ispred i b ) za moj posjedovati osobni
duhovni putovanje.

5. Taj te Bog ce popustanje mene ponuditi istanje to
posluzitelj Te vise

6. Taj te ce podsjetiti mene to pricati sa te prayerwhen ) Ja
sam frustriran ili u problemima , umjesto tezak to odluka
predmet ja osobno jedini preko moj covjecji snaga.

7. Taj te ce popustanje mene Mudrost i srce ispunjen sa
Biblijski Mudrost tako da JA ce posluzitelj te vise efektivno.

8. Taj te ce popustanje mene zelja to studirati tvoj rijec ,
Biblija , ( novim Oporuka Evandelje od John ), na osobni
baza

9. taj te ce popustanje pomoc meni u tako da Ja sam u
mogucnosti to obavijest predmet in Biblija ( tvoj rijec ) sto
Ja mogu osobni povezivati se , i da htijenje pomoc mene
shvatiti sto koji zelite mene za napraviti u mojem zivot.

10. Taj te ce popustanje mene velik raspoznavanje , to
shvatiti kako to objasniti to ostali tko ti si , i da JA bi bilo u
mogucnosti nauciti kako nauciti i znati kako to pristajati uza
sto te i tvoj rijec ( Biblija )

1 1 . Taj te ce donijeti narod ( ili websiteovi ) u mojem zivot
tko istanje to znati te , i tko jesu jak in njihov tocnost
sporazum od te ( bog ); i da te ce donijeti narod ( ili
websiteovi ) u mojem zivot koji ce biti u mogucnosti to
hrabriti mene to precizan naucite kako podijeliti Biblija rijec
od istina (2 Plasljiv 215:).

12. Taj te ce pomoc mene nauciti to imati velik sporazum o
sto Biblija inacici je najbolji , sto je vecina tocnost , i sto je
preko duhovni snaga & Power PC , i sto inacici sporazum sa
izvorni rukopis taj te nadahnut autorstvo dana Nov Oporuka
to pisati.

13. Taj te ce popustanje ponuditi mene koristenje moj
vrijeme in dobar put , i ne to prosipati moj vrijeme na
Neistinit ili prazan Metodije da biste dobili Zatvori to Bog (
ali koji nisu vjerno Biblijski ), i gdje svi oni Metodije
stvarajuci nijedan ceznuti uvjeti ili trajan duhovni voce.

14. Taj te ce popustanje pomoc meni u to shvatiti sto uciniti
traziti in Churchill ili mjesto od moliti se , sto rod od pitanje
to pitati , i da te ce pomoc mene pronaci onaj koji vjeruje ili
pastor sa velik duhovni mudrost umjesto lahak ili neistinit
odgovoriti.

15. taj te ce nanijeti mene to sjecati se to sjecati se tvoj rijec
Biblija ( kao sto je Rumunjski 8), tako da Ja mogu imati
Internet u mojem srce i imati moj imati sto protiv spreman ,
i biti spreman to popustanje odgovoriti to ostali dana
uzdanica taj Imam o te.

16. Taj te ce donijeti ponuditi mene tako da moj posjedovati
teologija i doktrina to poklapati se tvoj rijec , Biblija i da te
ce nastaviti to pomoc mene znati kako moj sporazum od
doktrina moze poboljsati tako da moj posjedovati zivot , stil
zivota i sporazum nastaviti biti Zatvori to sto koji zelite
Internet biti za mene.

17. Taj te ce OpenBSD moj duhovni unutar ( zakljucak )
vise i vise , i da gdje svi moj sporazum ili percepcija od te
nije tocnost , taj te ce pomoc mene nauciti tko Isus Krist
vjerno je.

18. Taj te ce popustanje ponuditi mene tako da JA bi bilo u
mogucnosti to odijeljen bilo koji neistinit ritualni sto Imam
zavisnost na , from tvoj jasan pomoc u ucenju in Biblija ,
ako postoje od sto Ja sam sljedece nije od Bog , ili je ugovor
to sto koji zelite to vas nauciti nas o sljedece te.

19. Taj bilo koji sila od zlo ce ne oduteti bilo koji duhovni
sporazum sto Imam , ali radije taj JA ce cvrsto drzati znanje
kako to znati te i ne biti lukav in te dani od duhovni varka.

20. Taj te ce donijeti duhovni snaga i ponuditi mene tako da
JA nece biti dio ognjevit Jesen Daleko ili od bilo koji pokret
sto bi bilo produhovljeno krivotvoren novae vama i u vas
Svet Rijec

21. Da ako ima je ista taj Imam ispunjavanja u mojem zivot
, ili bilo koji put taj Imam ne odgovaranje vama kao JA
trebaju imati i da je koji se moze sprijeciti mene sa ili
hodanje sa te , ili vlasnistvo sporazum , taj te ce donijeti oni
predmet / reakcija / dogadaj leda u moj imati sto protiv ,
tako da JA ce odreci se njima in ime od Isus Krist , i svi od
njihov efekt i posljedica , i da te ce opet staviti bilo koji
praznina , sadness ili izgubiti nadu u mojem zivot sa Ono sto
pruza uzitak dana Gospodar , i da JA bi bilo vise fokusirati
na znanje to udarac te mimo citanje tvoj rijec , Biblija

22. Taj te ce OpenBSD moj oci tako da JA bi bilo u
mogucnosti to jasno vidjeti i prepoznati ako ima Velik
Varka o Duhovni tema , kako to shvatiti ovaj fenomen ( ili
te dogadaj ) from Biblijski perspektiva , i da te ce
popustanje mene mudrost to znati i tako dalje taj JA htijenje
naucite kako pomoc moj prijatelj i voljen sam sebe (
odnosni ) ne biti dio it.

23. Taj te ce osigurali da jedanput moj oci jesu OpenBSD i
moj imati sto protiv shvatiti duhovni izrazajnost od tekuci
dogadaj uzimanje mjesto u svijetu , taj te ce pripremiti moj
sree to prihvatiti tvoj istina , i da te ce pomoc mene shvatiti
kako pronaci hrabrost i snaga preko tvoj Svet Rijec , Biblija.
In ime od Isus Krist , JA traziti te predmet potvrditi moj

zelja biti slozno tvoj htijenje , i Ja sam iskanje tvoj mudrost i
to imati hatar dana Istina Da

Vise podno Stranica
Kako to imati Vjecan Zivot

Mi jesu veseo ako ovaj rub ( od moljenje molba to Bog ) je
u mogucnosti to pomoci te. Mi shvatiti ovaj mozda nece biti
najbolji ili vecina djelotvoran prevodenje. Mi shvatiti koji su
mnogobrojan razlicit putevi od istiskivanje misao i rijec.
Ukoliko imati sugestija za bolji prevodenje , ili ukoliko ce
voljeti uzeti malolitrazan iznos od tvoj vrijeme to poslati
sugestija nama , te htijenje biti pomoc tisuca od ostali narod
isto tako , koji ce onda citanje oplemenjen prevodenje. Mi
vise puta imati Nov Oporuka raspoloziv u vas jezik ili in
jezik koji su rijedak ili star. Ako ste oblicje za Nov Oporuka
in specifican jezik , ugoditi korespondirati nas. Isto tako , mi
istanje istinabog i pokusati komunicirati taj katkada , mi
obaviti ponuda knjiga koji nisu Slobodan i da obaviti trosak
novae.

Ali ukoliko ne moci priustiti neki od oni elektronski knjiga ,
mi moze vise puta obaviti izmjena od elektronski knjiga za
pomoc sa prevodenje ili prevodenje funkcionirati. Nemate
biti koji se odnosi na zvanje radnik , samo jedan dan
pravilan osoba tko je zainteresirana za pomoc. Te trebaju
imati racunalo ili te trebaju imati pristup to racunalo at tvoj
lokalni knjiznica ili fakulteti ili sveucilista , otada oni obicno
imati bolji povezivanje to Internet. Mozete isto tako obicno
utemeljiti tvoj posjedovati osobni SLOBODAN elektronicka
posta racun odlaskom na mail.yahoo.com

Ugoditi uzeti tren pronaci elektronicka posta adresa smjestiti
na dnu ili kraj od ovaj stranica. Nadamo se te htijenje poslati
elektronicka posta nama , ako ovaj je od pomoc ili
hrabrenje. Mi isto tako hrabriti te to kontakt nas zabrinutost
Elektronski Knjiga koju nudimo koji su sa trosak , i
Slobodan.

Mi obaviti imati mnogobrojan knjiga in stran jezik , ali mi
ne uvijek mjesto njima to primiti elektronski ( preuzimanje
datoteka ) jer mi jedini izraditi raspoloziv knjiga ili tema
koji su preko molba. Mi hrabriti te to nastaviti to moliti to
Bog i to nastaviti nauciti o Njemu mimo citanje novim
Oporuka. Mi dobrodosli na tvoj pitanje i komentirajte mimo
elektronicka posta.

&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&

CZECH CZECH TCHEK

Czech Prayer Modlitba Kristian jezuita Kristus az k Buh Jak
Modlit Buh pocinovat slyset modlitba k ptat Buh darovat
pomoci mne

Czech - Prayer Requests (praying / Talking) to God -
explained in Czech Language

Mluveni az k Buh , clen urcity Stvof itel of clen urcity
Soubor , clen urcity Hospodin :

1 . aby tebe chtel bych darovat az k mne clen urcity kuraz az
k modlit clen urcity majetek aby Nemusim az k modlit

2. aby tebe chtel bych darovat az k mne clen urcity kuraz az
k domnivat se tebe a pfijmout jaky tebe potfeba az k jednat
ma duch , misto mne povysit ja sam vule ( cfl ) nad tvuj.

3. aby tebe chtel bych darovat mne pomoci az k ne dovolit
ma bat se of clen urcity neznama az k stat se clen urcity
odpustit , ci clen urcity baze do mne rozchazet se v nazorech
slouzit you.

4. aby tebe chtel bych darovat mne pomoci az k videt a az k
dostat instrukce jak? az k mft clen urcity duchovni sfla
Nemusim ( docela tvuj slovo clen urcity Bible ) jeden ) do
clen urcity pfihoda vpfed a b ) do ja sam osobni duchovni
cesta.

5. Aby tebe Buh chtel bych darovat mne pomoci az k
potfeba az k slouzit Tebe vice 6. Aby tebe chtel bych
pfipomenout komu mne az k rozmlouvat s tebe prayerwhen
) JA am zmafeny ci do nesnaz , misto trying az k analyzovat
majetek ja sam ale docela ma lidsky sfla.

7. Aby tebe chtel bych darovat mne Moudrost a jeden srdce
nakyp s Biblicky Moudrost tak, ze JA chtel bych slouzit
tebe vfce efektivnf. 8. Aby tebe chtel bych darovat mne
jeden porucit az k ucenf tvuj slovo , clen urcity Bible , (
Novy zakon Evangelium of Jan ), dale jeden osobni baze

9. aby tebe chtel bych darovat pomoc az k mne tak, ze J A
am schopny az k oznameni majetek do clen urcity Bible (
tvuj slovo ) kdo Dovedu co se me tyce byt v pomeru k sem
tam , to postaci pomoci mne dovidat se jaky tebe potfeba
mne az k zavrazdit ma duch.

10. Aby tebe chtel bych darovat mne celek bystrost , az k
dovidat se jak? az k jasne se vyjadf it az k jinf kdo tebe ar , a
aby JA chtel bych byt schopny az k dostat instrukce jak? az
k dostat instrukce a vRdRt jak? az k postavit se za tebe a
tvuj slovo ( clen urcity Bible )

1 1 . Aby tebe chtel bych nest lid ( ci websites ) do ma duch
kdo potfeba az k vRdRt tebe , a kdo ar silny do jejich pfesny
dohoda of tebe ( buh ); a Aby tebe chtel bych nest lid ( ci
websites ) do ma duch kdo vule byt schopny az k dodat
mysli mne az k pfesny dostat instrukce jak? az k delit clen
urcity Bible Pismo svate pravda (2 Bazlivy 215:).

12. Aby tebe chtel bych pomoci mne az k dostat instrukce az
k rmt celek dohoda kolem kdo Bible liceni is nejlepe , kdo is
nejcetnejsi pfesny , a kdo 3sg.prez.od have clen urcity
nejcetnejsi duchovni sila & mnozstvi , a kdo liceni souhlasi
jit s duchem casu original rukopis aby tebe dychat clen
urcity spisovatele of Novy zakon az k psat.

13. Aby tebe chtel bych darovat pomoci az k mne az k
cviceni ma cas do jeden blaho cesta , a rozchazet se v
nazorech zpustosit ma cas dale Chybny ci hladovy metody
az k brat blizky az k Buh ( kdyby ne ar ne opravdu Biblicky
), a kde those metody napsat ne dlouha hlaska cas ci
{lastingllstalylltrvaly} } duchovni nest ovoce.

14. Aby tebe chtel bych darovat pomoc az k mne az k
dovidat se jaky az k hledat do jeden cirkev ci jeden bydliste
of uctivani , jaky rody of otazky az k ptat se , a aby tebe
chtel bych pomoci mne az k nalez vef fci ci jeden duchovni s
celek duchovni moudrost misto bezstarostny ci chybny
odpovida.

15. aby tebe chtel bych byt pficinou mne na pametnou az k
memorovat tvuj slovo clen urcity Bible ( jako takovy Riman
8), tak, ze Dovedu mit ono do ma srdce a rmt ma mysl
pfipraveny , a byt hbity az k darovat neurc. clen byt v
souhlase s jini of clen urcity nadeje aby Mam u sebe tebe.

16. Aby tebe chtel bych nest pomoci az k mne tak, ze ja sam
bohoslovi a doktrina az k souhlasit s tvuj slovo , clen urcity

Bible a aby tebe chtel bych stale byt pomoci mne vRdRt
jak? ma dohoda of doktrina pocfnovat byt opravit tak, ze ja
sam duch lifestyle a dohoda odrocit az k byt blizky k
jakemu licelu tebe potfeba ono az k byt pro mne.

17. Aby tebe chtel bych nechraneny ma duchovni jasnozf em
( konec ) cim dale, tim vice , a aby kde ma dohoda ci
chapavost of tebe is ne pfesny , aby tebe chtel bych pomoci
mne az k dostat instrukce kdo Jezuita Kristus opravdu is.

18. Aby tebe chtel bych darovat pomoci az k mne tak, ze JA
chtel bych byt schopny az k oddeleny jakykoliv chybny
obfad kdo J A mit duvera dale , die tvuj cely doktrina do clen
urcity Bible , jestli vubec of jaky JA am nasledujici is ne of
Buh , ci is proti cemu jaky tebe potfeba az k ucit us kolem
nasledujici tebe.

19. Aby jakykoliv dohnat of nestesti chtel bych ne odebrat
jakykoliv duchovni dohoda kdo JA mit , aby ne dosti aby JA
chtel bych drzet clen urcity znalost ceho jak? az k vRdRt
tebe a rozchazet se v nazorech byt klamat do tezaury days of
duchovni klam.

20. Aby tebe chtel bych nest duchovni sfla a pomoci az k
mne tak, ze JA vule rozchazet se v nazorech byt cast of
notablove Klesani Pryc ci of jakykoliv pohyb kdo chtel bych
byt duchovo falsovat az k tebe a az k tvuj Svaty Slovo

21. Aby -li tarn is cokoli aby JA mit utahany ma duch , ci
jakkoli aby JA mit ne dotazovana osoba az k tebe ackoliv
Sel bych mit a to jest opatfeni mne die jeden nebo druhy
kraceni s tebe , ci having dohoda , aby tebe chtel bych nest
those majetek / citlivost pfistroje / pfihoda bek do ma mysl ,
tak, ze JA chtel bych nectit barvu je jmenem koho Jezuita
Kristus , a celek of jejich dojem a dosah , a aby tebe chtel
bych dat na dfivejsi misto jakykoliv emptiness , sadness ci

beznadejnost do ma duch jit s duchem casu Radost of clen
urcity Hospodin , a aby J chtel bych byt vice lozisko dale
ucenost az k doprovazet tebe do cetba tvuj slovo , Bible

22. Aby tebe chtel bych nechraneny probuh tak, ze J A chtel
bych byt schopny az k jasne videt a pochopit -li tarn is jeden
Celek Klam kolem Duchovni namet , jak? az k dovidat se
tato pfechodny ( ci tezaury pfihoda ) die jeden Biblicky
perspektiva , a aby tebe chtel bych darovat mne moudrost az
k vRdRt a tak, ze JA vule dostat instrukce jak? poslouzit
jidlem ma druh a Amor sam ( pfibuzni ) ne byt cast of it.

23. Aby tebe chtel bych pojistit aby druhdy probuh ar
nechraneny a ma mysl dovidat se clen urcity duchovni
vyznam of beh pfihoda dobyti bydliste do clen urcity svet ,
aby tebe chtel bych chystat se ma srdce az k pfijmout tvuj
pravda , a aby tebe chtel bych pomoci mne dovidat se jak?
az k nalez kuraz a sfla docela tvuj Svaty Slovo , clen urcity
Bible. Jmenem koho Jezuita Kristus , JA tazat se na tezaury
majetek bifmovat ma porucit az k bjH; doma souhlas tvuj
vule , a JA am ptani se do tvuj moudrost a az k mit jeden
laska ke komu clen urcity Pravda Amen

Vice v clen urcity Dno of Blok
Jak? az k mit Nekonecny Duch

My ar rad -li tato barevny pruh of modlitba dotaz az k Buh
is schopny az k pomahat tebe. My dovidat se tato moci ne
byt clen urcity nejlepe ci nejcetnejsi efektivni desifrovani.
My dovidat se tamhleten ar mnoho neobvykly cesty of
interpretace domneni a slova. -li tebe mit jeden navrh do
jeden lepe desifrovani , ci -li tebe chtel bych do teze mfry az

k brat jeden maly cinit of tvuj cas az k poslat navrhy az k us
, tebe vule byt porce jidla tisic of druhy lid rovnez , kdo vule
nekdy cist clen urcity opravit desifrovani. My casto mit
jeden Novy Posledni vule pfistupny do tvuj jazyk ci do
jazyk aby ar nedovafeny ci davny. -li tebe ar hledet do jeden
Novy Posledni vule do jeden specificky jazyk , byt pfijemny
psat az k us. Rovnez , my potfeba az k jiste a namahat az k
byt ve styku aby nekdy , my cinit nabidka blok aby ar ne
Drzy a aby cinit cena penize.

Aby ne -li tebe delostfelectvo pfitok nejaky of those
elektronicky blok , my pocinovat casto cinit neurc. clen
burza of elektronicky blok do pomoci s desifrovani ci
desifrovani prace. Tebe cinit ne mit az k bjH; jeden odborny
delnik , ale jeden pofadny osoba kdo is obchod do porce
jidla. Tebe pozadovat mit jeden pocitac ci tebe pozadovat
mit pfistup az k jeden pocitac v tvuj lokalka knihovna ci
akademie ci univerzita , od te doby those obvykly mit lepe
klientela az k clen urcity internovana osoba. Tebe pocinovat
rovnez obvykly upevnit tvuj drahy osobni DRZY
elektronicka posta licet do existujici az k mail.yahoo.com

BjH; pfijemny brat jeden dulezitost az k nalez clen urcity
elektronicka posta adresovat nalezt v clen urcity dno ci clen
urcity cfl of tato blok. My nadeje tebe vule poslat
elektronicka posta az k us , -li tato is of pomoci ci podpora.
My rovnez dodat mysli tebe az k dotyk us pokud jde o
Elektronicky Blok aby my nabidka aby ar bez cena , a drzy.

My cinit mit mnoho blok do cizi jazyk , aby ne my cinit
nekdy bydliste je az k dostat electronically ( zavadeni )
ponevadz my ale delat pfistupny clen urcity blok ci clen
urcity namet aby ar clen urcity nejcetnejsi dotaz. My dodat
mysli tebe az k stale byt modlit az k Buh a az k stale byt

dostat instrukce kolem Jemu do cetba Novy zakon. My vftat
tvuj otazky a poznamky do elektronicka posta.

&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&

Drogi Bog , Dziekuje 6w ten Nowy Testament

ma byl zwolniony byle tylko jestesmy able wobec nauczyc
si§ liczniejszy okolo ty. Prosz§ mi pomoc ludzie
odpowiedzialny pod katem wykonaniem ten Elektroniczny
ksiazka rozporzadzalny.

Prosz§ mi pomoc im zostac wyplacalny praca umocowany ,
i zrobic liczniejszy Elektroniczny ksiazki rozporzadzalny
Prosz§ mi pomoc im wobec miec wszystko ten zasoby , ten
pieniadze , ten sila i ten czas 6w oni potrzebowac w klasa
zostac wyplacalny utrzymywac dzialanie pod k^tem Ty.
Prosz§ mi pomoc 6w 6w jestescie obowi^zek od ten druzyna
6w wspolpracownik im u an codzienny podstawa.

Podobac si§ dawac im ten sila wobec kontynuowac i dawac
kazdy od im ten duchowy zgoda pod katem ten praca 6w ty
potrzeba im wobec czynic. Prosz§ mi pomoc kazdy od im
wobec nie miec strach i wobec zapamietac 6w jestes ten
Bog ktory odpowiedzi modlitwa i ktory jest w koszt od
wszystko. JA blagac 6w ty bylby zach^cac im , i 6w ty
ochraniac im , i ten praca & ministerstwo 6w oni sa^ zaj^ty.
J A blagac 6w ty bylby ochraniac im z ten Duchowy Sily
zbrojne albo inny przeszkody 6w kulisy szkoda im albo
powolny im w dol. Prosz§ mi pomoc podczas JA uzywac
ten Nowy Testament wobec takze pomyslec od ludzie ktory
miec wykonane ten wydanie rozporzadzalny , byle tylko JA

puszka metalowa modlic si§ za im i tak oni puszka
metalowa robic w dalszym ciaj>u wspolpracownik

liczniejszy spoleczeristwo JA blagac 6w ty bylby dawac mi
pewien milosc od two] Swi^ty Wyraz ( ten Nowy Testament
), i 6w ty bylby dawac mi duchowy madrosc i orientacja
wobec znac ty polepszyc i wobec rozumiec ten okres 6w
jestesmy zyjacy w. Prosz§ mi pomoc wobec znac jak wobec
zawierac z transakcj^ ten trudnosci 6w JA jestem
skonfrontowany rezygnowac codziennie.

Lord Bog , Wspolpracownik mi wobec potrzeba wobec znac
ty Polepszyc i wobec potrzeba wobec wspolpracownik inny
Chrzescijanie w mqj powierzchnia i wokolo ten swiat.
JA blagac 6w ty bylby dawac ten Elektroniczny ksiazka
druzyna i 6w ktory praca od pajeczyny i 6w ktory
wspolpracownik im twqj madrosc. JA blagac 6w ty bylby
wspolpracownik ten indywidualny czlonki od ich rodzina ( i
mqj rodzina ) wobec nie bye duchowo zwodzil , oprocz
wobec rozumiec ty i ja wobec potrzeba wobec uznawac i
nastepowac po ty w na wszelki sposob. i JA zapytac ty
wobec czynic tych rzeczy na Boga Jezus , Amen ,

&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&

Slovenian

Slovenian

Slovenian - Prayer Requests (praying / Talking) to God -
explained in Slovenian Language

Slovenian prayer jezuit Kristus molitev Bog kako prositi kako moci
slisati svoj zaprositi podati ponuditi komu kaj mi

pri aparatu imeti se za boga , tvorec od vsemirje , bog :

1 . to vi hoteti izrociti mi pogum prositi stvari to rabim
prositi

2. to vi hoteti izrociti mi pogum v vernik vi ter uvazevati
kaksen hoces vzdrzati svoj zivljenje , namesto mi
navdusenje svoj lasten hoteti ( namen ) zgoraj vas.

3. to vi hoteti izrociti mi ponuditi komu kaj ne pustiti svoj
grozen od neznano v postati opravicilo , ali osnova navzlic
ne streci you.

4. to vi hoteti izrociti mi ponuditi komu kaj zagledati ter
zvedeti kako imeti bozji zakon cvrstost rabim ( skozi vas
izraziti z besedami biblija ) a ) zakaj pripetljaj spredaj ter b )
zakaj svoj lasten oseben netelesen potovanje.

5. to vi Bog hoteti izrociti mi ponuditi komu kaj biti brez
streci vi vec

6. to vi hoteti spomniti se mi pogovarjati se vi prayerwhen )
jaz sem unicen ali v tezava , namesto tezaven odlociti stvari
sebi sele skozi svoj cloveski cvrstost.

7. to vi hoteti izrociti mi modrost ter a srcika poln Biblical
modrost tako da jaz hoteti zacetni udarec z zogo vi vec
razpolozljiv.

8. to vi hoteti izrociti mi a zahteva studirati vas izraziti z
besedami , biblija , ( novi testament evangelij od John ),
naprej a oseben osnova

9. to vi hoteti izrociti pomoc mi tako da morem opaziti
stvari v biblija ( vas izraziti z besedami ) kateri morem
osebno tikati se cesa , ter to zadostuje pomoc mi razumeti
kaksen vi biti brez mi uganjati v svoj zivljenje.

10. to vi hoteti izrociti mi velik bistroumnost , v razumeti
kako razlagati drugim kdo vi ste , ter to jaz domisljavec
zmozen zvedeti kako zvedeti ter znanje kako stati pokoncu
zakaj vi ter vas izraziti z besedami ( biblija )

1 1. to vi hoteti privleci narod ( ali websites ) v svoj zivljenje
kdo biti brez znati vi , ter kdo ste krepek v svoj natancen
razumeven od vi ( Bog ); ter to vi hoteti privleci narod ( ali
websites ) v svoj zivljenje kdo hoteti obstati zmozen v
podzigati mi v natancen zvedeti kako razpreti biblija izraziti
z besedami od resnica (2 plasljiv 215:).

12. to vi hoteti pomoc mi zvedeti imeti velik razumeven
priblizno kateri biblija prevod je najprimernejsi , kateri je
najvec natancen , ter kateri has najvec netelesen cvrstost &
sila , ter kateri prevod strinjati se s samorasel rokopis to vi
vdihniti pisec od novi testament pisati.

13. to vi hoteti izrociti ponuditi komu kaj mi rabiti svoj cas
v a dober izuriti za hojo ali jezo po cesti , ter ne v
razsipavati svoj cas naprej napacen ali puhel metoda
zadobiti sklepnik v Bog ( ce ze ne ste ne resnicno Biblical ),
ter kraj oni metoda predelki ne dolg pogoj ali trajen
netelesen sadje.

14. to vi hoteti izrociti pomoc mi v razumeti kaksen iskati v
a cerkvica ali a mesto od castiti , kaksen milosten od
vprasanje zaprositi , ter to vi hoteti pomoc mi najti vernik ali
a pastor s velik netelesen modrost namesto neprisiljen ali
napacen odgovor.

15. to vi hoteti vzrok mi spomniti se nauciti se na pamet vas
izraziti z besedami biblija ( kot na primer retoromanski 8),
tako da morem zivljati to v svoj srcika ter zivljati svoj srce

pripravljen , ter obstati radovoljen podati odgovor drugim
od upanje to imam priblizno vi.

16. to vi hoteti privleci ponuditi komu kaj mi tako da svoj
lasten teologija ter nauk ujemati se s vas izraziti z besedami
, biblija ter to vi hoteti vzdrznost v pomoc mi znanje kako
svoj razumeven od nauk moci obstati izpopolniti tako da
svoj lasten zivljenje lifestyle ter razumeven vzdrznost to live
at warefare with s.o. sklepnik eemu vi biti brez to v obstati
navzlic.

17. to vi hoteti plan svoj netelesen vpogled ( sklep ) bolj in
bolj , ter to kraj svoj razumeven ali zaznavanje od vi ni
natancen , to vi hoteti pomoc mi zvedeti kdo jezuit Kristus
resnicno je.

18. to vi hoteti izrociti ponuditi komu kaj mi tako da jaz
domisljavec zmozen razstati se poljuben napacen cerkveni
obredi kateri imam odvisnost naprej , s vas veder
poucevanje v biblija , ce sploh kateri od kaksen jaz sem
sledec ni od Bog , ali je nasprotno eemu kaksen hoces uciti
nas priblizno sledec vi.

19. to poljuben vojna sila od zlo hoteti ne odvzeti poljuben
netelesen razumeven kateri imam , sele precej to jaz hoteti
obdrzati znanost od kako znati vi ter ne v obstati goljufati
dandanes od netelesen prevara.

20. to vi hoteti privleci netelesen cvrstost ter ponuditi komu
kaj mi tako da nocem v obstati del od velika gospoda
padanje stran ali od poljuben tok kateri domisljavec
netelesen ponarejen vam na uslugo ter v vas svet izraziti z
besedami

21. to ce je nic to imam velja v svoj zivljenje , ali vsekakor
to imam ne odgovor vam na uslugo kot jaz should zivljati
ter to je preprecljiv mi s vsak izmed obeh pesacenje z vami ,
ali imetje razumeven , to vi hoteti privleci oni stvari /
odgovor / pripetljaj prislon v svoj srce , tako da jaz hoteti
odreci se jih v imenu ljudstva, usmiljenja itd. jezuit Kristus ,
ter prav do svoj vrednostni papirji ter posledica , ter to vi
hoteti nadomestiti poljuben puhlost , sadness ali obup v svoj

zivljenje s veselje od bog , ter to jaz domisljavec vec zarisce
naprej ucenje slediti vi z citanje vas izraziti z besedami ,
biblija

22. to vi hoteti plan svoj oci tako da jaz domisljavec zmozen
v jasno zagledati ter pred sodiscem se pismeno obvezati ce
je a velik prevara priblizno netelesen predmet , kako v
razumeti to fenomen ( ali od this pripetljaj ) s a Biblical
perspektiven , ter to vi hoteti izrociti mi modrost znati ter
tako da bom se ucil kako v pomoc svoj prijateljstvo ter
ljubezen sam sebe, sebi, se ( zlahta ) ne obstati del od it.

23. to vi hoteti zavarovati to nekoc svoj oci ste odpirac ter
svoj srce razumeti bozji zakon pomen od tok pripetljaj
taking mesto na svetu , to vi hoteti pripraviti se svoj srcika
vzeti vas resnica , ter to vi hoteti pomoc mi razumeti kako
najti pogum ter cvrstost skozi vas svet izraziti z besedami ,
biblija. v imenu ljudstva, usmiljenja itd. jezuit Kristus , jaz
prositi od this stvari potrditi svoj zahteva v biti znotraj
pogodba vas hoteti , ter vprasam zakaj vas modrost ter imeti
a ljubezen od resnica Amen.

vec pravzaprav od stran
kako imeti vecen zivljenje

mi smo vesel ce to zapisati v seznam ( od molitev prosnja v
Bog ) je zmozen pomagati vi. mi razumeti to maj ne obstati
najboljsi ali najvec uspesen prevod. mi razumeti to so veliko
razlicen ways od iztisljiv mnenje ter izraziti z besedami. ce
vi zivljati a nasvet zakaj a rajsi prevod , ali ce vi hoteti vsec
biti zavzeti a tesen znesek od vas cas posiljati nasvet v nas ,
bos pomaganje tisoc od drugi narod tudi , kdo hoteti torej
citanje izpopolniti prevod. mi pogosto zivljati a nova zaveza

pri roki v vas jezik ali v jezik to ste redek ali star, ce isces a
nova zaveza v a poseben jezik , prosim napisati rabiti. tudi ,
mi biti brez v obstati varen ter zaceti v biti obhajan to vcasih
, mi delati oferirati knjiga to ste ne prost ter to delati strosek
penez.

sele ce vi ne morem privosciti si nekaj tega oni elektronski
knjiga , mi moci pogosto delati mena od elektronski knjiga
zakaj pomoc s prevod ali prevod opus, vi nikar ne zivljati to
live at warefare with s.o. a poklicen delavec , sele a reden
oseba kdo je zavzet v pomaganje. vi should zivljati a
racunalo ali vi should zivljati postranski v a racunalo v vas
tukajsnji knjiznica ali visja gimnazija ali univerza , odkar
oni navadno zivljati rajsi vez v stazist v bolnisnici. vi moci
tudi navadno ustanoviti vas lasten oseben prost elektronski
verizna srajca racun z tekoc v mail.yahoo.com

prosim zalotiti a vaznost za odkriti elektronski verizna srajca
ogovor poiskati pravzaprav ali prenehati od to stran. mi
upanje bos poslal elektronski verizna srajca v nas , ce to je
od pomoc ali encouragement, mi tudi podzigati vi v zveza
nas zadeven elektronski knjiga to mi oferirati to ste ce ne
strosek , ter prost.

mi delati zivljati veliko knjiga v tuji jeziki , sele mi nikar ne
zmeraj mesto jih sprejeti electronically ( travnato gricevje )
zato ker mi sele izdelovanje pri roki knjiga ali predmet to ste
najvec prosnja. mi podzigati vi v vzdrznost prositi v Bog ter
v vzdrznost zvedeti priblizno njega z citanje novi testament,
mi izreci dobrodoslico vas vprasanje ter razloziti z
elektronski verizna srajca.

&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&

srckan Bog , the same to to nova
zaveza has been izpusttakodamismo

zmozen zvedeti vec priblizno vi. prosim pomoc preprosti
ljudje odgovoren zakaj izdelava to elektronski knjiga pri
roki.

prosim pomoc jih premoci opus nagel , ter izdelovanje vec
elektronski knjiga pri roki prosim pomoc jih imeti vsi
sredstvo , penez , cvrstost ter cas to oni potreba zato da
obstati zmozen vzdrzevati ki dela zakaj vi.
prosim pomoc oni to ste del od skupina to pomoc jih naprej
vsakdanji osnova. prosim izrociti jih cvrstost v vzdrznost ter
izrociti vsakteri od jih bozji zakon razumeven zakaj opus to
vi biti brez jih uganjati. prosim pomoc vsakteri od jih v ne
zivljati strah ter spomniti se to vi ste Bog kdo odgovor
molitev ter kdo je v ukaz od vse.

jaz predlagati da vi hoteti podzigati jih , ter to vi zavarovati
jih , ter opus & ministrstvo to oni so zaposlen s cim. jaz
predlagati da vi hoteti zavarovati jih s netelesen vojna sila
ali drugi zapreka to strjena lava skoda jih ali pocasi vozite
jih niz. prosim pomoc mi cas jaz raba to nova zaveza v tudi
pretehtati od preprosti ljudje kdo zivljati narejen to naklada
pri roki ,

tako da morem prositi za jih ter tudi oni moci vzdrznost v
pomoc vec narod jaz predlagati da vi hoteti izrociti mi a
ljubezen od vas svet izraziti z besedami ( novi testament ),
ter to vi hoteti izrociti mi netelesen modrost ter bistroumnost

znati vi rajsi ter v razumeti epoha od cas to mi smo zivljenje
v.

prosim pomoc mi znati kako v obravnavati tezek to jaz sem
soociti s vsak dan. lord Bog , pomoc mi hoteti znanje vi rajsi
ter hoteti pomoc drugi krscanski v svoj area ter po svetu.
jaz predlagati da vi hoteti izrociti elektronski knjiga skupina
ter oni kdo opus naprej tkalec ter oni kdo pomoc jih vas
modrost. jaz predlagati da vi hoteti pomoc poedinec
clanstvo od svoj rodbina ( ter svoj rodbina ) v ne obstati
netelesen goljufati , sele v razumeti vi ter hoteti uvazevati
ter slediti vi v sleherni izuriti za hojo ali jezo po cesti. ter jaz
zaprositi vi uganjati od this stvari v imenu ljudstva,
usmiljenja itd. jezuit , Amen ,

&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&

llltlhal diyOS , pasalamatan ka atipan ng pawid ito
bago testamento may been pakawalan pagayon atipan ng
pawid tayo ay able sa mag-aral laling marami buongpaligid
ka. masiyahan tumulong ang mga tao may pananagutan
dahil sa making ito Electronic book makukuha. masiyahan
tumulong kanila sa maaari able sa gumawa ayuno , at gawin
laling marami Electronic books makukuha masiyahan
tumulong kanila sa may lahat ang mapamaraan , ang salapi ,
ang lakas at ang takdaan ng oras atipan ng pawid sila
mangilangan di iutos sa maaari able sa tago gumawa dahil
saka.

masiyahan tumulong those atipan ng pawid ay mahati ng
ang itambal atipan ng pawid tumulong kanila sa isa pang-
araw-araw batayan. masiyahan bigyan kanila ang lakas sa
mapatuloy at bigyan bawa't isa ng kanila ang tangayin pang-
unawa dahil sa ang gumawa atipan ng pawid ka magkulang

kanila sa gumawa. masiyahan tumulong bawa't isa ng kanila
sa hindi may katakutan at sa gunitain atipan ng pawid ka ay
ang diyos sino sumagot dasal at sino ay di pagbintangan ng
lahat ng bagay.

ako magdasal atipan ng pawid ka would palakasin ang loob
kanila , at atipan ng pawid ka ipagsanggalang kanila , at ang
gumawa & magkalinga atipan ng pawid sila ay kumuha di.
ako magdasal atipan ng pawid ka would ipagsanggalang
kanila sa ang tangayin pilitin o iba sagwil atipan ng pawid
could saktan kanila o slow kanila itumba.
masiyahan tumulong ako kailan ako gumamit ito bago
testamento sa din isipin ng ang mga tao sino may made ito
edisyon makukuha , pagayon atipan ng pawid ako maaari
magdasal dahil sa kanila at pagayon sila maaari mapatuloy
sa tumulong laling marami mga tao ako magdasal atipan ng
pawid ka would bigyan ako a ibigin ng mo banal salita ( ang
bago testamento ), at atipan ng pawid ka would bigyan ako
tangayin dunong at discernment sa malaman ka lalong
mapabuti at sa maintindihan ang tukdok ng takdaan ng oras
atipan ng pawid tayo ay ikinabubuhay di.
masiyahan tumulong ako sa malaman paano sa makitungo
kumuha ang mahirap hindi madali atipan ng pawid ako ay
confronted kumuha bawa't araw. panginoon diyos ,
tumulong ako sa magkulang sa malaman ka lalong mapabuti
at sa magkulang sa tumulong iba binyagan di akin malawak
at sa tabi-tabi ang daigdig. ako magdasal atipan ng pawid ka
would bigyan ang Electronic book itambal at those sino
gumawa sa ang website at those sino tumulong kanila mo
dunong.

ako magdasal atipan ng pawid ka would tumulong ang isang
tao pagkakasapi ng kanila mag-anak ( at akin mag-anak ) sa
hindi maaari spiritually dayain , datapuwa't sa maintindihan
ka at sa magkulang sa tanggapin at sundan ka di bawa't
daan. at ako humingi ka sa gumawa tesis bagay di ang
pangalanan ng heswita , susugan ,

&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&

Armas Jumala , Kiittaa te etta nyt kuluva
Veres Jalkisaados has esittamislupa joten etta me
aari eteva jotta kuulla enemman jokseenkin te.

Haluta auttaa ihmiset edesvastuullinen ajaksi ansaitseva nyt
kuluva Elektroninen kirjanpidollinen saatavana. Haluta
auttaa heidat jotta olla eteva jotta aikaansaada paastota , ja
ehtia enemman Elektroninen luettelossa saatavana Haluta
auttaa heidat jotta hankkia aivan varat , raha , kesto ja aika
etta he kaivata kotona aste jotta olla eteva jotta elatus
tyoskentely ajaksi Te.

Haluta auttaa ne etta aari erita -lta joukkue etta auttaa heidat
model after by jokapaivainen kivijalka. Haluta kimmoisuus
heidat kesto jotta jatkaa ja kimmoisuus joka -lta heidat
henki- ymmartavainen ajaksi aikaansaada etta te haluta
heidat jotta ajaa.

Haluta auttaa joka -lta heidat jotta ei hankkia pelata ja jotta
muistaa etta te aari Jumala joka tottelee nimea hartaushetki
ja joka on kotona hinta -lta kaikki. I-KIRJAIN pyytaa
hartaasti etta te edistaa heidat , ja etta te suojata heidat , ja
aikaansaada & ministerikausi etta he aari varattu kotona. I-
KIRJAIN pyytaa hartaasti etta te suojata heidat polveutua
Henki- Joukko eli toinen este etta haitta heidat eli hitaasti
heidat heittaa. Haluta auttaa we jahka I-KIRJAIN apu nyt
kuluva Veres Jalkisaados jotta kin ajatella -lta ihmiset joka
hankkia kokoonpantu nyt kuluva painos saatavana , joten
etta I-KIRJAIN kanisteri pyytaa hartaasti ajaksi heidat ja

joten he kanisteri jatkaa jotta auttaa enemman ihmiset I-
KIRJAIN pyytaa hartaasti etta te kimmoisuus we lempia -lta
sinun Pyha Sana ( Veres Jalkisaados ), ja etta te kimmoisuus
we henki- viisaus ja arvostelukyky jotta osata te vedonlyoja
ja jotta kasittaa aika -lta aika etta me aari asuen kotona.
Haluta auttaa we jotta osata kuinka jotta antaa avulla
hankala etta I-KIRJAIN olen asettaa vastakkain avulla joka
aika. Haltija Jumala , Auttaa we jotta haluta jotta osata te
Vedonlyoja ja jotta haluta jotta auttaa toinen Kristitty kotona
minun kohta ja liepeilla maailma.

I-KIRJAIN pyytaa hartaasti etta te kimmoisuus Elektroninen
kirjanpidollinen joukkue ja ne joka aikaansaada model after
kudos ja ne joka auttaa heidat sinun viisaus. I-KIRJAIN
pyytaa hartaasti etta te auttaa yksilo jasenmaara -lta heidan
heimo ( ja minun heimo ) jotta ei olla henkisesti eksyttaa ,
ainoastaan jotta kasittaa te ja jotta haluta jotta hyvaksya ja
harjoittaa te kotona joka elamantapa. ja I-KIRJAIN anoa te
jotta ajaa nama tavarat kotona maine -lta Jeesus ,
Vastuunalainen ,

&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&

Raring Gud , Tack sjalv sa pass den har Ny

Testamente er blitt befriaren sa fakta at vi er
duglig till lara sig mer omkring du. Behag hjalpamig
folk ansvarig for tillverkningen den har Elektronisk bok
tillganglig.

Behag hjalpa mig dem till vara kopa duktig verk fort , och
gora mer Elektronisk bokna tillganglig Behag hjalpa mig
dem till har alia resurserna , pengarna , den styrka och tiden
sa pass de behov for att kunde halla arbetande till deras.
Behag hjalpa mig den har sa pass de/vi/du/ni ar del om
spannen sa pass hjalp dem pa en daglig basis. Behaga ger
dem den styrka till fortsatta och ger var av dem den ande
forstandet for den verk sa pass du vilja dem till gor. Behag
hjalpa mig var av dem till inte har radsla och till minas sa
pass du er den Gud vem svar bon och vem er han i lidelse av
allting.

JAG be sa pass du skulle uppmuntra dem , och sa pass du
skydda dem , och den verk & ministaren sa pass de er
forlovad i.

JAG be sa pass du skulle skydda dem fran den Ande Pressar
eller annan hinder sa pass kunde skada dem eller langsam
dem ned. Behag hjalpa mig nar JAG anvanda den har Ny
Testamente till ocksa tanka om folk vem har gjord den har
upplagan tillganglig , sa fakta at JAG kanna be for dem och
sa de kanna fortsatta till hjalp mer folk JAG be sa pass du
skulle ge mig en karlek om din Helig Uttrycka ( den Ny
Testamente ), och sa pass du skulle ge mig ande visdom och
discernment till veta du battre och till forsta den period av
tid sa pass vi er levande i.

Behag hjalpa mig till veta hur till ha att gora med
svarigheten sa pass JAG er stillt overfor var dag. Var Herre
och Fralsare Gud , Hjalpa mig till vilja till veta du Battre
och till vilja till hjalp annan Kristen i min areal och i
omkrets det varld. JAG be sa pass du skulle ger den
Elektronisk bok sla sig ihop och den har vem arbeta pa den
spindelvav och den har vem hjalp dem din visdom.
JAG be sa pass du skulle hjalp individuellt medlemmen av
deras familj ( och min familj ) till inte bli spiritually lurat ,
utom till forsta du och mig till vilja till accept och folja du i
varje vag. och JAG fraga du till gor de har sakerna inne om
namn av Jesus , Samarbetsvillig ,

&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&

Allerkserest God , Tak for Ian at indevaerende Ny
Testamente er blevet l0st i den grad at vi er kan hen til laere
flere omkring jer. Behage hjaelp den folk ansvarlig nemlig
g0r indevaerende Elektronisk skrift anvendelig. Behage
hjselp sig at blive k0bedygtig arbejde holdbar , og skabe
flere Elektronisk b0ger anvendelig Behage hjaslp sig hen til
nyde en hel ressourcer , den penge , den krasfter og den gang
at de savn for at vaere i stand til opbevare i orden nemlig Jer.

Behage hjaelp dem at er noget af den hold at hjaslp sig oven
pa en hverdags holdepunkt. Behage indr0mme sig den
krasfter hen til fortsastte og indr0mme hver i sig den appel
opfattelse nemlig den arbejde at jer savn sig hen til lave.
Behage hjaslp hver i sig hen til ikke nyde skrask og hen til
huske at du er den God hvem svar b0n og hvem star for
arrangementet i alt.

JEG bed at jer ville give mod sig , og at jer sikre sig , og
den arbejde & ministerium at de er forlovet i. JEG bed at jer
ville sikre sig af den Appel Tvinger eller anden hindring at
kunne afbrask sig eller sen sig nede.

Behage hjaslp mig hvor JEG hjaslp indevaerende Ny
Testamente hen til ligeledes hitte pa den folk hvem nyde
skabt indevaerende oplag anvendelig , i den grad at JEG
kunne bed nemlig sig hvorfor de kunne fortsaette hen til
hjaelp flere folk JEG bed at jer ville indr0mme mig en

kserlighed til jeres Hellig Ord ( den Ny Testamente ), og at
jer ville indr0mme mig appel klogskab og discernment hen
til kende jer bedre og hen til opfatte den periode at vi er
nulevende i.

Behage hjselp mig hen til kende hvor hen til omhandle den
problemer at Jeg er stillet over for hver dag. Lord God ,
Hjselp mig hen til ville gerne kende jer Bedre og hen til ville
gerne hjselp anden Christians i mig omrade og omkring den
jord.

JEG bed at jer ville indr0mme den Elektronisk skrift hold og
dem hvem arbejde med den website og dem hvem hjselp sig
jeres klogskab. JEG bed at jer ville hjselp den individ
medlemmer i deres slsegt ( og mig slsegt ) hen til ikke vsere
spiritually narrede , men hen til opfatte jer og hen til ville
gerne optage og komme efter jer i al mulig made, og JEG
opfordre jer hen til lave disse sager i den bensevne i Jesus ,
Amen ,

&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&

MojiHTBa k 6ory ,3,oporoii Eor, Bm hto Swjih
BbinymeHbi oto Gospel hjih stot hobmh testament Taic,
^rro mm 6yAeM BbiyHHTb 6ojibiiie o Bac. nxracajiyHCTa
noMorHTe jhoasm OTBercTBeHHbiM ajih /jenaTb 3ry
3jieKTpoHHyio KHHry HMeiomeiica. Bbi 3HaeTe ohh h bm
M05KeTe noMOHb hm. no5KajiyiiCTa noMorHTe hm MOHb
pa6oTaTb 6mctpo, h cjienawre 6onee sneKTpoHHbie khhth
HMeiomeiica no5KajiyiiCTa noMorHTe hm HMerb Bee

pecypcbi, AeHbr, npoHHOCTb h BpeMa Koropbie ohh ajih roro
^rroGbi MOHb #ep>KaTb pa6oTaTb ajih Bac. ITroKajryHCTa
noMorHTe tcm oy/ryT nacrbio KOMaH/rbi noMoraeT hm Ha
e5KeAHeBHoe ocHOBainie. nroKajiyHcra jiawre hm npoHHOCTb
jxm roro MTo6bi npoAOJDKaTb h ^aBaTb icaawMy H3 hx
AyxoBHoe BHHKaHne jxm pa6oTbi mto bm xothtc hx
c^ejiaTb. Ilo5KajiyHCTa noMorHTe icaawMy H3 hx He HMeTb
crpax h He BcnoMHHaTb mto bm dynere 6oroM OTBenaiOT
MOJiHTBe h in charge of Bee. if mojuo mto bm o6oaphjih hx,
h mto bm 3amHmaeTe hx, h pa6crra & MHHHCTepcTBO mto

OHH BKJUOHeHM BHyTpH.

if MOJUO MTO BM 3aiHHTHJIH HX OT /TyXOBHMX yCHJIHH HJIH

Apyrnx npenoH CMorjiH noBpe^HTb hm hjih 3aMeAJnrn> hm
bhh3. rio5KajryHCTa noMorHTe MHe Kor/ia a Hcnojib3yio stot
hobmh testament raidce jxm roro mto6m /ryMaTb jnoAen
AenajiH stot BapnaHT HMeiomeHca, TaK, mto a CMory
noMOJiHTb jxm hx h no3TOMy hx CMorHTe npoAOJDKaTb
noMOHb 6ojibHie jnoAen.

JI Momo mto bm ^ajiH MHe Bjno6jieHHOCTb Baniero
CBaTeHHiero cnoBa (HoBbina 3aBeT), h mto bm /iaJiH MHe
/ryxoBHbie npeMy/rpocTb h pacno3HaHHe ajm Toro mto6m
3HaTb Bac 6onee jryHine h noiurrb nepHO^o BpeMeHH
kotopom mm 5KHBeM b. ITroKajryHCTa noMorHTe MHe cyMerb
KaK o6maTbca c 3arpyAHeHHHMH mto a confronted c
KaayiMM /THeM. JlopA Bor, noMoraeT MHe xoTerb 3HaTb Bac
6onee jryHHie h xoTeTb noMOHb ^pyniM xpHcraaHicaM b
Moen o6nacTH h BOicpyr MHpa.

if Momo mto bm ^ajiH 3jieKTpoHHyio KOMaH/ry h Te KHHrn
noMoraiOT hm Bania npeMy/rpocTb. if mojuo mto bm
noMorjiH HH^HBH/ryajibHMM HjieHaM hx ceMbH (h Moen
ceMbn) /ryxoBHOCT 6biTb o6MaHyTMM, ho noiurrb Bac h
xoTeTb npHHaTb h nocjie/tOBaTb 3a Bac b KaayiOH /jopore.
TaK5Ke Aanre HaM komiJiopt h WBejieime b sth BpeMeHa h a

cnpaniHBaeM, mto bm ^enaeTe 3th Benin in the name of
CbfflOK 6ora, jesus christ, aMHm>,

&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&

,3,par Bor , EjiaroaapH th to3h to3h Hob
3aBemaHne has p.p. ot be ocBoSoacaaBaivi TaKa
to3h Hne CTe cnocoSeH kbm yna ce noBene
HaoKOJio th. XapecBaM noMaraM onpeaejiHTejieH hjich
xopa OTroBopeH 3a npHroTBaHe to3h Electronic KHHra
HaniPieH.

XapecBaM noMaraM Tax ki>m 6i>Aa cnoco6eH kt>m pa6oTa
nocra , h npaBa noBene Electronic KHiDKapHHHa HajHrneH
XapecBaM noMaraM Tax ki>m HMaM nan onpeAeinrrejieH
HjieH cpe/tCTBO , orrpeaejiHTeneH hjich napn ,
onpeAejiHTeneH hjich ycTOHHHBOCT h onpeAejnrrejieH hjich
BpeMe to3h Te wyama in pe# ki>m 6i>Aa cnoco6eH ki>m
/rbp5Ka /TBH5KeHHe 3a Th. XapecBaM noMaraM ot that T03H
ere nacT Ha onpeAejiHTeneH HjieH Birpar T03H noMaraM Tax
Ha an BceKH^HeBeH 6a3a.

XapecBaM ^aBaM Tax onpeAejnrreneH HjieH yctohhhboct
ki>m npoAtiDKaBaM h /laBaM BceKH Ha Tax onpeAejnrreneH
HjieH /ryxoBeH cxBamaHe 3a onpeaejiHTejieH nneH pa6oTa
TO3H th jnmca Tax ki>m npaBa.

XapecBaM noMaraM BceKH Ha Tax ki>m He HMaM crpax h ki>m
noMHa T03H th ere onpeAejiHTeneH hjich Bor koh OTroBop
MOJiHTBa h koh e in m>jTHa Ha bchhko. A3 Mona to3h th yac
HacbpnaBaM Tax , h to3h th 3aiHHraBaM Tax , h

onpeAejiHTeneH hjich pa6oTa & mhhhctcpctbo to3h Te ere
3am>iDKaBaM in. A3 mojih to3h th yac 3amHTaBaM Tax ot
onpeAenHTeneH hjich flyxoBeH Quia hjih ^pyr npenKa to3h
p.t. ot can Bpe^a Tax hjih 6aBeH Tax rono Bi>3BHHieHHe.
XapecBaM noMaraM me Kora A3 ynoTpe6a to3h Hob
3aBemaHne kt>m cbhio mhcjih Ha onpeAejnnejieH hjich xopa
koh HMaM p.t. h p.p. ot make to3h wmsooie HajnmeH , TaKa
TO3H A3 Mora mojih 3a Tax h TaKa Te Mora npoAtiracaBaM
kt>m noMaraM noBene xopa A3 mojih to3h th yac /jaBaM me
a jho6ob Ha your Cbot JfyMa ( onpeAejnrrejieH HjieH Hob
3aBemaHHe ), h to3h th yac /jaBaM me /ryxoBeH Mt>/rpocT h
pa3JiHHaBaHe ki>m 3Haa th no-Ao6i>p h ki>m pa36npaM
onpeAejiHTeneH hjich nepnoA Ha BpeMe to3h HHe ere 5khb
in. XapecBaM noMaraM me ki>m 3Haa icaic ki>m pa3AaBaM c
onpeAejiHTeneH hjich MtneH to3h A3 cbm ronpaBaM npeA c
BceKH Ren.

JlopA Bor , IloMaraM me kt>m jnmca ki>m 3Haa th no-Ao6i>p
h ki>m jnmca ki>m noMaraM #pyr Xphcthhhckh in my nnom
h HaoKono onpeAejiHTeneH hjich cbot.

A3 MOJiH to3h th yac ^aBaM onpeAejnrrejieH HjieH Electronic
KHHra Bnpar h ot that koh pa6oTa Ha onpeAejnrrejieH HjieH
website h ot that koh noMaraM Tax your Mi>/rpocT. A3 mojih
to3h th y5K noMaraM onpeAejnrreneH HjieH jnmeH hjichctbo
Ha TexeH ceMencTBO ( h my ceMencTBO ) ki>m He 6i>Aa
/ryxoBeH H3MaMBaM , ho ki>m pa36npaM th h ki>m jnmca kt>m
npneMaM h cjie^BaM th in BceKH m>T. h A3 mrraM th ki>m
npaBa Te3H Hemo in onpeflejnrreneH hjich HMe Ha He3yHT ,
Amen ,

&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&

sevgili mabut , eyvallah adl. §u bu Incil bkz.

have be serbest brrakmak taki biz are guclu -e dogru
ogrenmek daha hakktnda sen. mutlu etmek yardim etmek
belgili tanimlik insanlar -den sorumlu icin yapim bu
elektronik kitap elde edilebilir. mutlu etmek yardim etmek
onlan -e dogru muktedir i§ hizli , ve yapmak daha elektronik
kitap elde edilebilir mutlu etmek yardim etmek onlan -e
dogru -si olmak turn belgili tanimlik kaynak , belgili
tanimlik para , belgili tanimlik giic ve belgili tanimlik zaman
adl.

su onlar liizum icin muktedir almak calisma icin sen. mutlu
etmek yardim etmek o adl. su are boliim -in belgili tanimlik
takim adl. su yardim etmek onlan ustunde an her temel.
mutlu etmek vermek onlan belgili tanimlik giic -e dogru
devam etmek ve vermek her -in onlan belgili tanimlik
ruhani basiret icin belgili tanimlik i§ adl.
su sen istemek onlan -e dogru yapmak. mutlu etmek yardim
etmek her -in onlan -e dogru degil -si olmak korkmak ve -e
dogru ammsamak adl. su sen are belgili tanimlik mabut kim
yanit dua ve kim bkz. be icinde fiyat istemek -in her sey. I
dua etmek adl. su sen -cekti ylireklendirmek onlan , ve adl.
su sen korumak onlan , ve belgili tanimlik i§ & bakanlik adl.
su onlar are me§gul icinde. I dua etmek adl. su sen -cekti
korumak onlan —dan belgili tanimlik ruhani giic ya da diger
engel adl.

su -ebil zarar onlan ya da yava§ onlan asagi. mutlu etmek
yardim etmek beni ne zaman I kullanma bu Incil -e dogru da
diisun belgili tanimlik insanlar kim -si olmak -den yapilmi§
bu baski elde edilebilir , taki I -ebilmek dua etmek icin
onlan vesaire onlar -ebilmek devam etmek -e dogru yardim

etmek daha insanlar I dua etmek adl. su sen -cekti vermek
beni a ask -in senin kutsal kelime ( belgili tammlik incil ),
ve adl. su sen -cekti vermek beni ruhani akillilik ve
discernment -e dogru bilmek sen daha iyi ve -e dogru
anlamak belgili tammlik dondiirmemem adl. su biz are canh
iginde. mutlu etmek yardim etmek beni -e dogru bilmek
nasil -e dogru dagitmak ile belgili tammlik muskulat adl.
su I am kar§i koymak ile her gun. efendi mabut , yardim
etmek beni -e dogru istemek -e dogru bilmek sen daha iyi ve
-e dogru istemek -e dogru yardim etmek diger Hristiyan
icinde benim alan ve cevrede belgili tammlik diinya. I dua
etmek adl. su sen -cekti vermek belgili tammlik elektronik
kitap takim ve o kim i§ iistiinde belgili tammlik website ve o
kim yardim etmek onlari senin akillilik.
I dua etmek adl. su sen -cekti yardim etmek belgili tammlik
bireysel aza -in onlarin aile ( ve benim aile ) -e dogru degil
var olmak ruhani aldatmak , ama -e dogru anlamak sen ve -e
dogru istemek -e dogru almak ve izlemek sen icinde her yol.
ve I sormak sen -e dogru yapmak bunlar e§ya adma Isa ,
amin ,

&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&

sevgili mabut , eyvallah adl. su bu Incil bkz. have be serbest
brrakmak taki biz are gii^lii -e dogru ogrenmek daha

hakkinda sen. mutlu etmek yardim etmek belgili tanimlik
insanlar -den sorumlu icin yapim bu elektronik kitap elde
edilebilir. mutlu etmek yardim etmek onlari -e dogru
muktedir i§ hizli , ve yapmak daha elektronik kitap elde
edilebilir mutlu etmek yardim etmek onlari -e dogru -si
olmak turn belgili tanimlik kaynak , belgili tanimlik para ,
belgili tanimlik giic ve belgili tanimlik zaman adl.
su onlar liizum icin muktedir almak calisma icin sen. mutlu
etmek yardim etmek o adl. su are bolum -in belgili tanimlik
takim adl. su yardim etmek onlari ustiinde an her temel.
mutlu etmek vermek onlari belgili tanimlik giic -e dogru
devam etmek ve vermek her -in onlari belgili tanimlik
ruhani basiret icin belgili tanimlik i§ adl.

su sen istemek onlari -e dogru yapmak. mutlu etmek yardim
etmek her -in onlari -e dogru degil -si olmak korkmak ve -e
dogru animsamak adl. su sen are belgili tanimlik mabut kim
yanit dua ve kim bkz. be icinde fiyat istemek -in her sey. I
dua etmek adl. su sen -cekti yureklendirmek onlari , ve adl.
su sen korumak onlari , ve belgili tanimlik i§ & bakanlik adl.
su onlar are me§gul icinde. I dua etmek adl. su sen -cekti
korumak onlari —dan belgili tanimlik ruhani giic ya da diger
engel adl.

su -ebil zarar onlari ya da yava§ onlan asagi. mutlu etmek
yardim etmek beni ne zaman I kullanma bu incil -e dogru da
dusun belgili tanimlik insanlar kim -si olmak -den yapilmi§
bu baski elde edilebilir , taki I -ebilmek dua etmek icin
onlan vesaire onlar -ebilmek devam etmek -e dogru yardim
etmek daha insanlar I dua etmek adl. su sen -cekti vermek
beni a ask -in senin kutsal kelime ( belgili tanimlik Incil ),
ve adl. su sen -cekti vermek beni ruhani akillihk ve
discernment -e dogru bilmek sen daha iyi ve -e dogru
anlamak belgili tanimlik dondurmemem adl. su biz are canh
icinde. mutlu etmek yardim etmek beni -e dogru bilmek
nasil -e dogru dagitmak ile belgili tanimlik muskulat adl.

su I am kar§i koymak ile her gun. efendi mabut , yardim
etmek beni -e dogru istemek -e dogru bilmek sen daha iyi ve
-e dogru istemek -e dogru yardim etmek diger Hristiyan
icinde benim alan ve cevrede belgili tammlik diinya. I dua
etmek adl. su sen -cekti vermek belgili tammlik elektronik
kitap takim ve o kim i§ iistiinde belgili tammlik website ve o
kim yardim etmek onlari senin akillilik.
I dua etmek adl. su sen -cekti yardim etmek belgili tammlik
bireysel aza -in onlarin aile ( ve benim aile ) -e dogru degil
var olmak ruhani aldatmak , ama -e dogru anlamak sen ve -e
dogru istemek -e dogru almak ve izlemek sen icinde her yol.
ve I sormak sen -e dogru yapmak bunlar e§ya adina Isa ,
amin ,

&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&

Serbia - Servia - Serbian

Serbia Serbian Servian Prayer Isus Krist Molitva Bog Kako
Moliti moci cuti moj molitva za pitati davati ponuditi mene
otkriti duhovni Vodstvo

Serbia ■ Prayer Requests (praying ) to G od ■ explained in
Serbian (Servian) Language

Molitva za Bog ## Kako za Moliti za Bog
Kako Bog moci cuti moj molitva
Kako za pitati Bog za davati ponuditi mene
Kako otkriti duhovni Vodstvo

Kako za naci predaja iz urok Raspolozenje

Kako za zasluga odredeni clan istinit Bog nad Nebo

Kako otkriti odredeni clan Hriscanin Bog
Kako za moliti za Bog droz Isus Krist
JA imati nikada molitva pre nego
Vazan za Bog
Bog zeljan ljubavi svaki osoba osoba

Isus Krist moci pomoc
Se Bog Biti stalo moj zivot
Molitva Trazenju

stvar taj te moc oskudica za uzeti u obzir govorenje za Bog
okolo Molitva Trazenju kod te , okolo te

Govorenje za Bog , odredeni clan Kreator nad odredeni
clan Svemir , odredeni clan Gospodar :

1 . taj te davati za mene odredeni clan hrabrost za moliti
odredeni clan stvar taj JA potreba za moliti 2. taj te davati za
mene odredeni clan hrabrost za verovati te pa primiti sta te
oskudica raditi s moj zivot , umjesto mene uznijeti moj
vlastiti volja ( namera ) iznad vas.

3. taj te davati mene ponuditi ne career moj bojazan nad
odredeni clan nepoznat za postati odredeni clan isprika ,
inace odredeni clan osnovica umjesto mene ne za sluziti
you.

4. taj te davati mene ponuditi vidjeti pa uciti kako za imati
odredeni clan duhovni sway JA potreba ( droz tvoj rijec

Biblija ) jedan ) umjesto odredeni clan dogadaj ispred pa P )
umjesto moj vlastiti crew duhovni putovanje.

5. Taj te Bog davati mene ponuditi oskudica za sluziti Te
briny

6. Taj te podsetiti mene za razgovarati sa te prayerwhen ) JA
sam frustriran inace u problemima , umjesto tezak za odluka
stvar ja sam jedini droz moj ljudsko bice sway.

7. Taj te davati mene Mudrost pa jedan srce ispunjen s
Biblijski Mudrost tako da JA sluziti te briny delotvorno.

8. Taj te davati mene jedan zelja za ucenje tvoj rijec , Biblija
, ( odredeni clan Novi Zavjet Evandelje nad Zahod ), na
temelju jedan crew osnovica 9. taj te davati pomoc za mene
tako da JA sam u mogucnosti za obavestenje stvar unutra
Biblija ( tvoj rijec ) sta JA moci osobno vezati za , pa taj
volja pomoc mene shvatiti sta te oskudica mene raditi unutra
moj zivot.

10. Taj te davati mene velik raspoznavanje , za shvatiti kako
za objasniti za ostali tko te biti , pa taj JA moci uciti kako
uciti pa knotkle kako za pristajati uza sto te pa tvoj rijec (
Biblija )

11. Taj te donijeti narod ( inace websites ) unutra moj zivot
tko oskudica za knotkle te , pa tko biti jak unutra njihov
precizan sporazum nad te ( Bog ); pa Taj te donijeti narod (
inace websites ) unutra moj zivot tko ce biti u mogucnosti za
ohrabriti mene za tocno uciti kako za podeliti Biblija rec nad
istina (2 Timotej 215:).

12. Taj te pomoc mene uciti za imati velik sporazum okolo
sta Biblija prikaz 3. lice od TO BE u prezentu najbolji , sta
3. lice od TO BE u prezentu vecina precizan , pa sta je preko

duhovni sway & snaga , pa sta prtkaz sloziti se s odredeni
clan izvorni rukopis taj te nadahnut odredeni clan autorstvo
nad odredeni clan Novi Zavjet za pisati.

13. Taj te davati ponuditi mene za korist moj vrijeme unutra
jedan dobar put , pa ne za uzaludnost moj vrijeme na
temelju Neistinit inace prazan metod za dobiti zaglavni
kamen za Bog ( ipak taj nisu vjerno Biblijski ), pa kuda tim
metod proizvod nijedan dug rok inace trajan duhovni voce.

14. Taj te davati pomoc za mene za shvatiti sta za traziti
unutra jedan crkva inace jedan mjesto nad zasluga , sta rod
nad sumnja za pitati , pa taj te pomoc mene za naci vernik
inace jedan parson s velik duhovni mudrost umjesto lak
inace neistinit odgovor.

15. taj te uzrok mene za secati se za sjecati se tvoj rijec
Biblija ( takav kao Latinluk 8), tako da JA moci imati pik na
moj srce pa imati moj pamcenje spreman , pa biti spreman
za davati dobro odgovarati ostali nad odredeni clan nadati se
taj JA imati okolo te.

16. Taj te donijeti ponuditi mene tako da moj vlastiti
teologija pa doktrina za slagati tvoj rijec , Biblija pa taj te
nastaviti za pomoc mene knotkle kako moj sporazum nad
doktrina moci poboljsati tako da moj vlastiti zivot , stil
zivota pa sporazum nastavlja da bude zaglavni kamen za sta
te oskudica to da bude umjesto mene.

17. Taj te otvoren moj duhovni uvid ( zakljucak ) sve vise ,
pa taj kuda moj sporazum inace percepcija nad te nije
precizan , taj te pomoc mene uciti tko Isus Krist vjerno 3.
lice od TO BE u prezentu.

18. Taj te davati ponuditi mene tako da JA moci za odvojen
iko neistinit obredni sta JA imati zavisnost na temelju , iz

tvoj jasan poucavanje unutra Biblija , ako postoje nad sta JA
sam sledece nije nad Bog , inace 3. lice od TO BE u
prezentu u suprotnosti sa sta te oskudica za poucavati nama
okolo sledece te.

19. Taj iko sile nad urok ne oduteti iko duhovni sporazum
sta JA imati , ipak radije taj JA zadrzati odredeni clan znanje
nad kako za knotkle te pa ne da bude lukav unutra ovih dan
nad duhovni varka.

20. Taj te donijeti duhovni sway pa ponuditi mene tako da
JA volja ne da bude dio nad odredeni clan Velik Koji pada
Daleko inace nad iko pokret sta postojati produhovljeno
krivotvoriti za te pa za tvoj Svet Rijec

21. Taj da onde 3. lice od TO BE u prezentu bilo sto taj J A
imati ispunjavanja unutra moj zivot , inace iko put taj JA ne
imate odgovaranje za te ace JA treba imati pa taj 3. lice od
TO BE u prezentu sprjecavanje mene iz oba hodanje s te ,
inace imajuci sporazum , taj te donijeti tim stvar / odgovor /
dogadaj leda u moj pamcenje , tako da JA odreci se njima u
ime Isus Krist , pa svi nad njihov vrijednosni papiri pa
posledica , pa taj te opet staviti iko praznina , sadness inace
ocajavati unutra moj zivot s odredeni clan Radost nad
odredeni clan Gospodar , pa taj JA postojati briny
usredotocen na temelju znanje za sledii te kod citanje tvoj
rijec , odredeni clan Biblija

22. Taj te otvoren moj oci tako da JA moci za jasno vidjeti
pa prepoznati da onde 3. lice od TO BE u prezentu jedan
Velik Varka okolo Duhovni tema , kako za shvatiti danasji
fenomen ( inace ovih dogadaj ) iz jedan Biblijski
perspektiva , pa taj te davati mene mudrost za knotkle i tako
taj JA volja uciti kako za pomoc moj prijatelj pa voljen sam
sebe ( rodbina ) ne postojati dio nad it.

23. Taj te osigurati taj jednom moj oci biti otvoreni pa moj
pamcenje shvatiti odredeni clan duhovni izrazajnost nad
trenutni zbivanja uzimanje mjesto unutra odredeni clan svet
, taj te pripremiti moj srce prihvatiti tvoj istina , pa taj te
pomoc mene shvatiti kako za naci hrabrost pa sway droz
tvoj Svet Rijec , Biblija. U ime Isus Krist , JA traziti ovih
stvar potvrdujuci moj zelja da bude slozno tvoj volja , pa JA
sam iskanje tvoj mudrost pa za imati jedan ljubav nad
odredeni clan Istina Da

Briny podno Stranica
Kako za imati Vjecan Zivot

Nama biti dearth da danasji foil ( nad molitva trazenju za
Bog ) 3. lice od TO BE u prezentu u mogucnosti za pomoci
te. Nama shvatiti danasji ne moze biti odredeni clan najbolji
inace vecina delotvoran prevod. Nama shvatiti taj onde biti
mnogobrojan razlicit putevi nad izraziv misao pa reci. Da te
imati jedan sugestija umjesto jedan bolji prevod , inace da te
slican za uzeti jedan malen kolicina nad tvoj vrijeme za
poslati sugestija nama , te ce biti pomaganje hiljadu nad
ostali narod isto , tko volja onda citanje odredeni clan
poboljsan prevod. Nama cesto imati jedan Novi Zavjet
raspoloziv unutra tvoj jezik inace unutra jezik taj biti redak
inace star.

Da te biti handsome umjesto jedan Novi Zavjet unutra jedan
specifican jezik , ugoditi pisati nama. Isto , nama oskudica
da bude siguran pa probati za komunicirati taj katkada ,
nama ciniti ponuda knjiga taj nisu Slobodan pa taj ciniti
kostati novae. Ipak da te ne moci priustiti neki od tim
elektronicki knjiga , nama moci cesto ciniti dobro razmena

nad elektronicki knjiga umjesto pomoc s prevod inace
prevod posao.

Te ne morati postojati jedan strucan radnik , jedini jedan
pravilan osoba tko 3. lice od TO BE u prezentu zainteresiran
za pomaganje. Te treba imati jedan racunar inace te treba
imati pristup za jedan racunar kod tvoj mestanin biblioteka
inace univerzitet inace univerzitet , otada tim obicno imati
bolji spoj za odredeni clan Internet. Te moci isto obicno
utemeljiti tvoj vlastiti crew SLOBODAN elektronski posta
racun kod lijeganje mail.yahoo.com

Ugoditi uzeti maloprije otkriti odredeni clan elektronski
posta adresa smjesten podno inace odredeni clan kraj nad
danasji stranica. Nama nadati se te volja poslati elektronski
posta nama , da danasji 3. lice od TO BE u prezentu nad
pomoc inace hrabrenje. Nama isto ohrahriti te za dodir nama
u vezi sa Elektronicki Knjiga taj nama ponuda taj biti van
kostati , pa Slobodan.

Nama ciniti imati mnogobrojan knjiga unutra stran jezik ,
ipak nama ne uvijek mjesto njima za primiti elektronski (
skidati podatke ) zato nama jedini napraviti raspoloziv
odredeni clan knjiga inace odredeni clan tema taj biti preko
zatrazen. Nama ohrabriti te za nastaviti za moliti za Bog pa
za nastaviti uciti okolo Njemu kod citanje odredeni clan
Novi Zavjet. Nama dobrodosao tvoj sumnja pa primedba
kod elektronski posta.

&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&

Draga Dumnezeu , Multumesc that this Nou Testament

has been released so that noi sintem capabil la spre learn
mai mult despre tu.

Te rog ajuta-ma oamenii responsible pentru making this
Electronic carte folositor. Te rog ajuta-ma pe ei la spre a fi
capabil la spre work rapid , §i a face mai mult Electronic
carte folositor Te rog ajuta-ma pe ei la spre have tot art.hot.
resources , art.hot. bani , art.hot. strength §i art.hot. timp that
ei nevoie inauntru ordine la spre a fi capabil la spre a pastra
working pentru Tu.

Te rog ajuta-ma aceia that esti part de la team that ajutor pe
ei on un fiecare basis. A face pe plac la a da pe ei art.hot.
strength la spre a continua §i a da each de pe ei art.hot. spirit
understanding pentru art.hot. work that tu nevoie pe ei la
spre a face.

Te rog ajuta-ma each de pe ei la spre nu have fear sj la spre
a-§i aminti that tu esti art.hot. Dumnezeu cine answers
prayer §i cine este el inauntru acuzatie de tot. I pray that tu
trec.de la will encourage pe ei , §i that tu a proteja pe ei , §i
art.hot. work & ministru that ei sint ocupat inauntru. I pray
that tu trec.de la will a proteja pe ei de la art.hot. Spirit
Forces sau alt obstacles that a putut harm pe ei sau lent pe ei
jos.

Te rog ajuta-ma cind I folos this Nou Testament la spre de
asemenea think de la oameni cine have made this a redacta
folositor so that I a putea pray pentru pe ei §i so ei a putea a

continua la spre ajutor mai mult oameni I pray that tu trec.de
la will da-mi o dragoste de al tau Holy Cuvint ( art.hot. Nou
Testament ), §i that tu trec.de la will acorda-mi spirit
wisdom §i discernment la spre know tu better §i la spre
understand art.hot. perioada de timp that noi sintem viu
inauntru.

Te rog ajuta-ma la spre know cum la spre deal cu art.hot.
difficulties that I sint confronted cu fiecare zi. Lord
Dumnezeu , Ajuta-ma help la spre nevoie la spre know tu
Better §i la spre nevoie la spre ajutor alt Crestin inauntru
meu arie §i around art.hot. lume. I pray that tu trec.de la will
a da art.hot.

Electronic carte team §i aceia cine work pe website §i aceia
cine ajutor pe ei al tau wisdom. I pray that tu trec.de la will
ajutor art.hot. individual members de lor familie ( §i meu
familie ) la spre nu a fi spiritually deceived , numai la spre
understand tu §i eu la spre nevoie la spre accent §i a urma tu
inauntru fiecare way. §i I a intreba tu la spre a face acestia
things in nume de Jesus , Amen ,

&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&

Russian - Russe - Russie

Russian Prayer Requests -

MojIHTBa K

6ora KaK noMOJiHTb k

6ora KaK 6or McraceT ycjibmiaTb MoeMy

MOJiHTBe KaK cnpocHTb, mto 6or Ran noMomb k MHe

KaK HaiiTH jryxoBHoe naBejieime

KaK Hairra deliverance ot 3Jieiniiero

jryxoB KaK noicjiOHHTbca noncTHHe 6or

paa KaK Hairra xpHcraaHCKoe

6ora KaK noMOJiHTb k 6ory no

jesus christ a mncoiTia He MOJinna nepeA

BaacHbiM k Bino6jieHHOCTaM 6ora

6ora Ka5KAoe HHAHBH/ryajibHoe

jesus, kotop nepcoHbi christ McraceT noMOHb

AenaeT BHHMaTenbHOCTb 6ora o mohx Bemax

3anpOCOB MOJiHTBe

5KH3HH bm MorjiH xoTeTb jjjui paccMOTpeHiui noroBopHTb K
6ory o 3anpocax mojihtbc
BaMH, o mc

roBopam k 6ory, co3/jaTejib BcejieHHoro, jiop/j:
1. bbi /jajiii 6bi k MHe CMejiocTii noiviojiHTfc Benin a /jjih

TWO HT06bI nOMOJIHTfc

2. Bbi JjaJIH 6bl K MHe CMejIOCTH BepHTb BaM H npHHHMaTb

bm xoTHTe CAejiaTb c Moeii >KH3Hbio, BMecTO MeHa exalting
moh bojih (HaMepne) Han tbohm.

3. bm jiaJiH 6m MHe noMomb jxm toto mtoGm He
npenaTCTBOBaTb mohm crpaxaM HencBecTHa craTb

OTrOBOpKaMH, HJIH OCHOBa JiflU MeHa, KOTOp Hy5KHO He

cjry5KHTb bm. 4. bm jjajiH 6m MHe noMomb jxm roro mtoGm

yBjmeTb h BbiyHHTb KaK HMeTb /ryxoBHyio npoHHOCTb a
(nepe3 Banie cjiobo 6h6jihh) a) /via cnynaeB Bnepea h 6)
jxm Moero co6cTBeHHoro jnmHoro /ryxoBHoro
nyTeniecTBHH.

5. ^to bm 6or /jajiH MHe noMomb jxm toto hto6m xoTeTb
cny5KHTb bm 6onbnie

6. ^to bm remind, mto a pa3roBapHBan c BaMH (prayer)when
a ce6a paccrpobre hjih b 3aTpy/nieHHH, bmccto m>rraTbca
pa3peniHTb Benin TOJibKO nepe3 mok> jno/tCKyio npoHHOCTb.

7. ^to bm Aajin MHe npeMy/rpocTb n cep/me 3anojiHnjio c
6n6jiencKon npeMy/rpocTbio Taic HOI1 a cjryjKHji 6m bm

3(J)(J)eKTHBHO.

8. ^to bm /lajin MHe 5KenaHne royHHTb Banie cjiobo,
6h6jihk>, (HoBbina 3aBeT Gospel John), on a personal basis,

9. bm flaJin 6m noMonjH k MHe TaK, mto a 6y/ry 3aMeTHTb
Benin b 6h6jihh (BameM cnoBe) a Mory jihhho OTHecra k, h
KOTopoH noM05KeT MHe noHaTb bm xoTHTe MeHa c^ejiaTb b

MOeH 5KH3HH.

10. ^to bm ^ajiH MHe 6ojibmoe pacno3HaHne, jxm roro
MTo6bi noHaTb KaK o6i>acHHTb k ^pyrHM KOTopbie bm, h mto
a Mor BbiyHHTb KaK BbiyHHTb h cyMeTb KaK croaTb BBepx
AJia Bac h Bamero cnoBa (6h6jihh)

1 1 . ^to bm npHHecjiH jnoAen (hjih websites) b Moen 5kh3hh

XOTaT 3HaTb BaC, H KOTOpbie CHJIbHM B HX TOHHOM

BHHKaHHH Bac (6or); h to bm npHHecjiH 6m jhoach (hjih
websites) b Moen 5kh3hh dyjier o6o/rpnTb MeHa tohho
BbiyHHTb KaK pa3AejiHTb 6h6jihk> cjiobo npaB^M (2 timothy
2:15).

12. ^to Bbi noMorjiH MHe BbiyHHTb HMeTb 6onbnioe
BHHKaHne o KOTopbiH BapnaHT 6h6jihh caMbie jryHiirae,

KOTOpblH CaMblH TOHHblH, H KOTOpblH HMeeT CaMbK

AyxoBHbie npoHHOCTb & cnny, h KOTopaa BapnaHT
cornaniaeTca c nepBOHanajibHO pyKonncaMH mto bm
BOOAynieBHjiH aBTopbi HoBbina 3aBeT HanncaTb.

13. ^to bm /jajiH noMomb k MHe jxm Hcnojib30BaHHH Moero
BpeMeHH b xopomeH Aopore, h jxm Toro mtoGm He

paCTOHHTejIbCTBOBaTb MOe BpeMfl Ha JITOKHblX hjih nycTbix

MeTO^ax nonyHHTb closer to 6or (ho to He 6y;nyre
noHCTHHe 6H6neHCK), h rae Te MeTO^bi He npoH3BO/iaT

HHKaKOH AOJirOCpOHHblH HJIH lasting /TyXOBHblH

njiOAOOBom.

14. ^to bm ^ajiH noMomb k MHe noHHTb look for b nepicoB

HJIH MeCTe nOKJIOHeHHa, HTO BH/Tbl BOnpOCOB, KOTOp Hy5KH0

cnpocHTb, h mto bm noMorjiH MHe HaHTH Bepyioiinix HJIH
pastor c 6ojibmoH /ryxoBHOH npeMy/rpocTbio bmccto jiencnx

HJIH JI05KHbIX OTBeTOB.

15. Bbi npHHHHHJIH 6bl MeHH BCnOMHHTb /TJIH TOrO MT06bI

3anoMHHTb Bame cjiobo 6h6jihh (such as Romans 8), Taic,
mto a CMory HMeTb ero b MoeM cep/rne n HMeTb moh pa3yM
6biTb noAroTOBjieHHbiM, n totobo #aTb otbct k /ipyroMy H3
ynoBaHna KOTopoe a HMeio o Bac.

16. ^to bm npHHecjin noMonjb k MHe Taic HOI1 moh
co6cTBeHHbie Teojioraa n ^OKTpnHbi jxm roro mto6h
coraacHTbca c BamnM cjiobom, 6n6jinen n mto bm
npoAOJDKajincb noMOHb MHe cyvieTb KaK Moe BHHKaHne

AOKTpHHbl M05KH0 yjiyHHIHTb TaK, MTO MOH co6cTBeHHbie

5KH3Hb, lifestyle h noHHMaTb 6y/ryT npoAOJDKaTbca 6biTb
closer to Bbi xothtc hx 6biTb jxm mean.

17. ^TO Bbl paCKpblJIH MOK) flyXOBHyK) npOHHIjaTejIbHOCTb

(3atcjiK)HeHHJi) 6onbnie h 6onbnie, h mto rae moh BHHKainie

HJIH BOCIipHHaTHe BaC He TOHHbl, MTO Bbl nOMOrjIH MHe

BbiyHHTb jesus christ noncTHHe.

18. ^to Bbi /jajiH noMomb k MHe Taic HOI1 a Mor 6m
OT/iejiHTb ino6bie jiroKHbie pHTyanbi a 3aBHcen Ha, ot Baiirax
acHbix npenoAaBaTenbCTB b 6h6jihh, ecnn jno6oe H3, to a
following He 6ora, hjih npoTHBonoji05KHbi k bm xothtc jxm
Toro MTo6bi HayHHTb HaM - o cneAOBaTb 3a BaMH.

19. ^to jno6bie ycHjiHH 3na take away HHCKOJibKO /ryxoBHoe

BHHKaHHe a HMeiO, HO AOBOJIbHO mto a coxpaHHji 3HaHHe

KaK 3HaTb rac h 6biTb o6MaHyTbiM BHyrpH these days
/ryxoBHoro o6MaHa.

20. ^to bm npHHecjiH /ryxoBHyio npoHHOCTb h noMorjin k
MHe TaK HOI! a He oy/ry nacTbio 6ojibiiiOH nanaTb nponb
hjih jno6oro ABiDKeHHa 6bijio 6bi /ryxoBHOCT counterfeit k
BaM h k BameMy CBaTeraiieMy cnoBy.

21. To ecnn MTO-Hn6bmb, to a ^ejiaji b Moen 5kh3hh, hjih
jno6aa ^opora mto a He OTBenaji k BaM no Mepe roro icaic a
AOjraceH HMeTb h to npeAOTBpamaeT MeHa ot hjih ryjiaTb c

BaMH, HJIH HMeTb nOHHMaTb, MTO Bbl npHHecjiH Te

things/responses/events back into moh pa3yM, TaK HOI1 a
OTpenbjica 6bi ot hx in the name of jesus christ, h Bee H3 hx

BJIHaHHH H nOCJieACTBHH, H MTO Bbl 3aMeHHJIH jno6bie

emptiness, TOCKjiHBOCTb hjih despair b Moen 5kh3hh c
yTexon jiopaa, h mto a 6ojibme 6mji c<J)OKyciipoBaH Ha
yHHTb nocjie/tOBaTb 3a BaMH nyreM nnraTb rame cjiobo,
6n6jiHa.

22. ^to bm pacKpbijiH moh rjia3a TaK HOI! a Mor 6m acHO
yBH/ieTb h y3HaTb ecjin 6y#eT 6ojibiiiOH o6MaH o /ryxoBHbix
TeMax, to KaK noHaTb 3to aBjieHne (hjih 3th cjiynan) ot

6H6neiiCKOH nepcneKTHBM, h mto bm mmvi MHe
npeMy/rpocrb ajih roro hto6m 3HaTb h TaK HQTI a Bbiyny

KaK nOMOHb MOHM ^py3b3M H nOJIK)6HJI OAHH

(poACTBeHHHKH) ajih roro MTo6bi He 6biTb HacTbio ee.

23 ^to bm o6ecneHHjiH mto pa3 moh raa3a pacicpbiHbi h moh
pa3yM noHHMaeT /ryxoBHoe 3HaneHHe TeKymne co6mthji
npHHHMaa Mecro b Mnpe, mto bm ikwotobhjih Moe cep/me
jxm roro MTo6bi npn3HaBaTb Bamy npaB/ry, h mto bm
noMorjiH MHe noroiTb KaK Hairra CMenocTb h npoHHOCTb
nepe3 Bame CBaTeraiiee cjiobo, 6h6jihio. In the name of
jesus christ, a nponry 3th Benin no/rrBepjK/iaa Moe jKejiamie
6biTb b cooTBeTCTBHH BaiiieH BOJien, h % nponry Bama
npeMy/rpocTb h HMeTb Bjno6jieHHOCTb npaB/rbi, AMHHb.

Bojibme Ha pps CTpaHHHbi

KaK HMeTb BeHHaaa }KH3Hb

Mbl paHOCTHM eCJIH 3TOT CnHCOK (3anpOCOB MOJIHTBe K

6ory) M05KeT noMOHb BaM. Mbi noHHMaeM 3to He mtokct
6biTb caMMH jryHiHHH hjih caMMH 3(J)(J)eKTHBHMH nepeBOA.
Mbi noHHMaeM mto 6y/ryT MHoro no-pa3HOMy ^opor
BbipaacaTb mmcjih h cnoBa. Ecjih bm HMeeTe npe/ijicwKeHHe
jxm 6onee jryHiiiero nepeBOAa, hjih ecjin bm xotcji 6mjih 6m
npHHHTb Manoe KOJiHHecTBO Baniero BpeMeHH nocnaTb
npeAJi05KeHHa k HaM, to bm oy^eTe noMoraTb TbicjpiaM
moAax TaioKe, KOTopbie nocne 3Toro npoHHraiOT
yjryHmeHHMH nepeBO^. Mbi nacTO HMeeM hobmh testament
HMeiomHHca b BanieM jbmkc hjih b a3bncax pe/pco hjih
CTapo. Ecjih bm cmotphtc jxm HOBoro testament b
cneijHiJiHHecKH a3bnce, to nwKajryHCTa HannniHTe k HaM.

Taioice, mm xothm 6biTb yBepeHbi h nbiraeMca CB33MBaTb to
HHor/ia, mm npe^JiaraeM KHHrn KOTopbie He cbo6oaho h

KOTOpbie CTOHT ReHbT. Ho eCJIH Bbl He M05KeTe n03BOJIHTb
HeKOTOpbie H3 Tex 3JieKTpOHHbIX KHHr, TO Mbl M05KCM MaCTO

ZienaTb o6mch 3jieKrpoHHbix KHHr ajih noMOiini c
nepeBO^OM hjih pa6oTOH nepeBO^a. Bbi He aojdkhm 6biTb
npoiJieccHOHajibHbiM pa6oTHHKOM, TOJibKO peryjiapHO
nepcoHa KOTopaa 3aHHTepecoBaHa b noMoraTb.

Bbl AOJDKHbl HMeTb KOMnblOTep HJIH Bbl ^OJDKHbl HMeTb

AOCTyn k KOMnbiOTepy Ha Banrax mccthmx apxHBe hjih
KOJiJie5Ke hjih yHHBepcHTeTe, b Bimy Toro mto Te oGhhho
HMeiOT 6ojiee jryHiirae coe/niHeHiui k HHTepHeTy.

Bbi M05KeTe TaK5Ke oGhhho ycTaHaBjiHBaTb Bam
co6cTBeHHbiH jnpiHbiH CBOBO^HO yner ajieiopoHHaaa
noHTa nyTeM h^th k mail.yahoo.com no5KajryHCTa
npHHHMaeTe momcht ajih Toro hto6m cnnraTb a/ipec nocjie
Toro KaK 3jieKTpoHHaaa noHTa Bbi pacnojKraceHM Ha /me

HJIH KOHHe 3T0H CTpaHHHM.

Mbi HaneeMca bm nonuieT ajieKipoHHaaa noHTa k HaM, ecjin
3to noMomn hjih noompeHiui. Mm Taioice 060/nxaeM Bac

CB33aTbCa MM OTHOCHTejIbHO SJieKTpOHHMX KHHr MM

npe^JiaraeM TOMy 6e3 ijeHM, h cbo6oaho, kotop mm HMeeM

MHOrO KHHr B HHOCTpaHHMX 33MKaX, HO MM BCeTflfl He

ycTaHaBjiHBaeM hx ajih Toro mto6m nojryHHTb 3jieKipoHHO
(download) noTOMy mto mm TOJibKO ^eJiaeM HMeiomeca
KHHrn hjih TeMM KOTopbie cnpaniHBaTb. Mbi o6oApaeM Bac
npoAOJDKaTb noMOJiHTb k 6ory h npoAOJDKHTb BbiyHHTb o
eM nyTeM nnraTb HoBbina 3aBeT. Mbi npHBeTCTByeM Baimi
BonpocM h KOMMeHTapHH ajieKipoHHaaa noHTa.

&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&

&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&

ARABIC -LANGUEARABE

&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&

l(_£»l ljjt_l i

IJjd* ^I^jcjoI ^iXs I j ^!jj JjlAJ* tjXs It^fd mj^j^ 5 '

J j i lP i<JJ» i J\^ i^jm° i Ji>aJio J Jf>L>"jj<-! £j 4J dkjs*.

jljo l(>^ l^L^U^JJ ^-V

l<J£jt_ilili I Jc^_£ L?f"^j I j igO^JP? 'j M^>* ft>l 'tis lo*-*!

I Jjrl* ^jJ^JCJ^ ^ j^l l(jA^J^ oil £oJ 2^ J Jj— *^J Il£i><=I
I JjIl>" '<-!\? j ££.<-L$' fO °^° I JU^e I Jj>Cj|^o 4 ^CJ^ l^uCjJa^ I j

I^j l<J<J> I j liljCJ C^-ia^j^ £l_J Jd! i4Jj»0 IJfJJiJjS (IJ^oJ 'J^A,^)
IlJ^J J— ay jIJljCJJo Ijjfa/o 'J 1 ^ l£(j?<J* M^°L

I Ji^_£ Cjjl^o I jj_^ ii!J ^jf. I JJjjJ I J<J> l^^U,? ^JL^ I J

I^j I J<J> Jlilf I j L$jJ£„ J lUljb l^jCjsl (j^I^Jcj^) Jl L^C^S-

^.1 ^Ja^ jl I Jj»C^O j|JcJjTl£0 L-q_£ oio I JjjICj 4 jlJaJlJ f>t>^ I j
lU^J oio I Jlji^l* U)^ Ijjy l£i>"j£. ' '?L£ j

Prayer to God

Dear God,

Thank you that this Gospel or this New Testament has
been released so that we are able to learn more about
you.

Please help the people responsible for making this
Electronic book available. You know who they are and
you are able to help them.

Please help them to be able to work fast, and make
more Electronic books available

Please help them to have all the resources, the
money, the strength and the time that they need in
order to be able to keep working for You.

Please help those that are part of the team that help
them on an everyday basis. Please give them the
strength to continue and give each of them the spiritual
understanding for the work that you want them to do.

Please help each of them to not have fear and to

remember

that you are the God who answers prayer and who is

in charge of everything.

I pray that you would encourage them, and that you
protect them, and the work & ministry that they are
engaged in.

I pray that you would protect them from the Spiritual

Forces or other obstacles that could harm them or
slow them down.

Please help me when I use this New Testament to
also think of the people who have made this edition
available, so that I can pray for them and so they can
continue to help more people.

I pray that you would give me a love of your Holy Word
(the New Testament), and that you would give me
spiritual wisdom and discernment to know you better
and to understand the period of time that we are living
in.

Please help me to know how to deal with the
difficulties that I am confronted with every day. Lord
God, Help me to want to know you Better and to want
to help other Christians in my area and around the
world.

I pray that you would give the Electronic book team
and those who help them your wisdom. God, help me
to understand you better. Please help my family to
understand you better also.

I pray that you would help the individual members of
their family (and my family) to not be spiritually
deceived, but to understand you and to want to accept
and follow you in every way.

Also give us comfort and guidance in these times and I
ask you to do these things in the name of Jesus ,
Amen,

&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&

BOOKS which may be of Interest to you, the Reader

&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&

Note: These Books listed below may be available at No
cost, - in PDF - and Entirely FREE at:

http://www.archive.org rtextl

or at

http://books.google.com

or - for those in Europe - at
http ://gallica.bnf .fr

or for FRENCH at
http://books.google.fr/books

We encourage you to find out, and to keep separate copies
on separate drives, in case your own computer should have
occasional problems.

&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&

A FEW BOOKS for NEW CHRISTIANS
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&

King James Version - The best and ideal would be the
text of the 1611, [referring to the 66 books of the Old and
New Testaments] as produced by the original
translators.

Geneva Bible - Version of the Old Testament and New
Testament produced starting around 1560. Produced
with the help of T (Beza)., who also produced an
accurate LATIN version of the New Testament, based on
the Textus Receptus.

The Geneva Bible (several Editions of it) are available -
as of this writing at www.archive.org in PDF

Bible of Jay Green - Jay Green was the Translator for
the Trinitarian Bible Society. His work is based on the
Ancient Koine Greek Text (Textus Receptus) from
which he translated directly. His work encompasses both
Hebrew as well as Koine Greek (The Greek spoken at
the time of Jesus Christ).

The Translation of the New Testament [of Jay Green]
can be found online in PDF for Free

R-La grande charte d'Angleterre ; ouvrage precede d'un
Precis - This is simply the MAGNA CHARTA, which
recognizes liberty for everyone.

Gallagher, Mason - Was the Apostle Peter ever at Rome

Cannon of the Old Testament and the New Testament
or Why the Bible is Complete without the Apocrypha and
unwritten Traditions by Professor Archibald Alexander
Princeton Theological Seminary

1851 - Presbyterian Board of Publications, [available online
Free ]

Historical Evidences of the Truth of the Scripture Records
WITH SPECIAL REFERENCE TO THE DOUBTS AND
DISCOVERIES OF MODERN TIMES, by George
Rawlinson - Lectures Delivered at Oxford University
[available online Free ]

The Apostolicity of Trinitarianism - by George Stanley
Faber - 1 832 - 3 Vol / 3 Tomes [available online Free ]

The image- worship of the Church of Rome : proved to be

contrary to Holy Scripture and the faith and discipline of the

primitive church ; and to involve contradictory and

irreconcilable doctrines within the Church of Rome itself

(1847)

by James Endell Tyler, 1789-1851

Calvin defended : a memoir of the life, character, and
principles of John Calvin (1909) by Smyth, Thomas, 1808-
1873 ; Publish: Philadelphia : Presbyterian Board of
Publication, [available online Free ]

The Supreme Godhead of Christ, the Corner-stone of
Christianity by W. Gordon - 1855 [available online Free ]

A history of the work of redemption containing the outlines

of a body of divinity ...

Author: Edwards, Jonathan, 1703-1758.

Publication Info: Philadelphia,: Presbyterian board of

publication, [available online Free ]

The origin of pagan idolatry ascertained from historical
testimony and circumstantial evidence. - by George Stanley
Faber - 1816 3 Vol. / 3 Tomes [available online Free ]

The Seventh General Council, the Second of Nicaea, Held
A.D. 787, in which the Worship of Images was established
- based on early documents by Rev. John Mendham - 1850
[documents how this far-reaching Council went away from
early Christianity and the New Testament]

Worship of Mary by James Endell Tyler [available online
Free ]

The Papal System from its origin to the present time

A Historical Sketch of every doctrine, claim and practice of

the Church of Rome by William Cathcart, DD

1 872 - [available online Free ]

The Protestant exiles of Zillerthal; their persecutions and
expatriation from the Tyrol, on separating from the Romish
church - [available online Free ]

An essay on apostolical succession- being a defence of a
genuine ministry - by Rev Thomas Powell - 1846

An inquiry into the history and theology of the ancient
Vallenses and Albigenses; as exhibiting, agreeably to the
promises, the perpetuity of the sincere church of Christ
Publish info London, Seeley and Burnside, - by George
Stanley Faber - 1838 [available online Free ]

The Israel of the Alps. A complete history of the Waldenses
and their colonies (1875) by Alexis Muston (History of the
Waldensians) - 2 Vol/ 2 Tome - Available in English and
Separately ALSO in French [available online Free ]

Encouragement for Women

Amy Charmichael

AMY CARMICHAEL - From Sunrise Land
[available online Free ]

AMY CARMICHAEL - Lotus buds (1910)
[available online Free ]

AMY CARMICHAEL - Overweights of joy (1906)
[available online Free ]

AMY CARMICHAEL -Walker of Tinnevelly (1916)
[available online Free ]

AMY CARMICHAEL -After Everest ; the experiences of a
mountaineer and medical mission (1936)
[available online Free ]

AMY CARMICHAEL -The continuation of a story ([1914

[available online Free ]

AMY CARMICHAEL -Ragland, pioneer (1922)
[available online Free]

&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&
HISTORY OF HUNGARIAN CHRISTIANS
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&

HISTORY OF THE PROTESTANT CHURCH IN
HUNGARY By J. H. MERLE DAUBIGNE -
1 854 [available online Free ]

Hungary and Kossuth-An Exposition of the Late Hungarian

Revolution by Tefft

1852 [available online Free ]

Secret history of the Austrian government and of its ...
persecutions of Protestants By Joseph Alfred Michiels -
1859 [available online Free ]

Sketches in Remembrance of the Hungarian Struggle for
Independence and National Freedom Edited by Kastner
(Circ. 1853) [available online Free ]

&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&
HISTORY OF FRENCH CHRISTIANS
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&

La Bible Francaise de Calvin V 1
[available online Free ]

La Bible Francaise de Calvin V 2
[available online Free ]

VAUDOIS - A memoir of Felix Neff, pastor of the High
Alps [available online Free ]

La France Protestante - ou, Vies des protestants francais
par Haag - 1 856 - 6 Tomes [available online Free ]

Musee des protestans celebres

Etude sur les Academies Protestantes en France au xvie et
au xviie siecle - Bourchenin - 1 882 [available online Free ]

Les plus anciennes melodies de l'eglise protestante de
Strasbourg et leurs auteurs [microform] (1928) [available
online Free ]

L'Israel des Alpes: Premiere histoire complete des Vaudois
du Piemont et de leurs colonies
Par Alexis Muston ; Publie par Marc Ducloux, 1 85 1
(2 Tomes) [available online Free ]

GAL LIC A - http://gallica.bnf.fr

Histoire ecclesiastique - 3 Tomes - by Theodore de Beze,
[available online Free ]

BEZE-Sermons sur l'histoire de la resurrection de Notre-
Seigneur Jesus-Christ [available online Free ]

DE BEZE - Confession de la foy chrestienne [available
online Free ]

Vie de J. Calvin by Theodore de Beze, [available online
Free ]

Confession d'Augsbourg (francais). 1550-Melanchthon
[available online Free ]

La BIBLE-1'ed. de, Geneve-par F. Perrin, 1567 [available
online Free ]

Hobbes - Leviathan ou La matiere, la forme et la puissance
d'un etat ecclesiastique et civil [available online Free ]

L'Eglise et l'Etat a Geneve du vivant de Calvin
Roget, Amedee (1825-1883).
[available online Free ]

LUTHER-Commentaire de l'epitre aux Galates [available
online Free ]

Petite chronique protestante de France [available online Free
]

Histoire de la guerre des hussites et du Concile de Basle
2 Tomes [recheck for accuracy]

Les Vaudois et l'lnquisition-par Th. de Cauzons (1908)
[available online Free ]

Glossaire vaudois-par P.-M. Callet [available online Free ]

Musee des protestans celebres ou Portraits et notices
biographiques et litteraires des personnes les plus eminens
dans l'histoire de la reformation et du protestantisme par une
societe de gens de lettres [available online Free ]

( publ. par Mr. G. T. Doin; Publication : Paris : Weyer : Treuttel et Wurtz :
Scherff [et al.], 1821-1824 - 6 vol./6 Tomes : ill. ; in-8
Doin, Guillaume-Tell (1794-1854). Editeur scientifique)

Notions elementaires de grammaire comparee pour servir a
l'etude des trois langues classiques [available online Free ]

Thesaurus graecae linguae ab Henrico Stephano constructus.
Tomus I : in quo praeter alia plurima quae primus praestitit
vocabula in certas classes distribuit, multiplici derivatorum
serie...

( Estienne, Henri (1528-1598). Auteur du texte Tomus I, II, III, IV : in quo
praeter alia plurima quae primus praestitit vocabula in certas classes
distribuit, multiplici derivatorum serie; Thesaurus graecae linguae ab

Henrico Stephano constructus ) [available online Free ]

La liberte chretienne; etude sur le principe de la piete chez
Luther ; Strasbourg, Librairie Istra, 1922 - Will, Robert
[available online Free ]

Bible-N.T.(francais)-1523 - Lefevre d'Etaples [available
online Free ]

Calvin considere comme exegete - Par Auguste Vesson
[available online Free ]

Reuss, Rodolphe - Les eglises protestantes d' Alsace pendant
la Revolution (1789-1802) [available online Free ]

WEBBER-Ethique_protestante-L'ethique protestante et
l'esprit du capitalisme (1904-1905) [available online Free ]

French Protestantism, 1559-1562 (1918)
Kelly, Caleb Guyer -[available online Free ]

History of the French Protestant Refugees, from the
Revocation of the Edict of Nantes 1 854 [available online
Free ]

The History of the French, Walloon, Dutch and Other
Foreign Protestant Refugees Settled in 1846 [available
online Free ]

&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&

Italian and/or Spanish/Castillian/ etc
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&

Historia del Concilio Tridentino (SARPI) [available online
Free ]

Aldrete, Bernardo Jose de - Del origen, y principio de la
lengua castellana 6 romace que oi se usa en Espana

SAVANAROLA-Vindicias historicas por la inocencia de
Fr. Geronimo Savonarola

Biblia en lengua espanola traduzida palabra por palabra de
la verdad hebrayca-FERRARA

Biblia. Espanolll602-translaciones por Cypriano de Valera
( misspelled occasionally as Cypriano de Varela ) [available
online Free ]

Reina Valera 1602 - New Testament Available at
www.archive.org [available online Free ]

La Biblia : que es, los sacros libros del Vieio y Nuevo
Testamento

Valera, Cipriano de, 1532-1625
Los dos tratados del papa, i de la misa - escritos por
Cipriano D. Valera ; i por el publicados primero el a. 1588,
luego el a. 1599; i ahora fielmente reimpresos [Madrid],
1 85 1 [available online Free ]

Valera, Cipriano de, 15327-1625

Aviso a los de la iglesia romana, sobre la indiccion de

jubileo, por la bulla del papa Clemente octavo.

English Title = An answere or admonition to those of the

Church of Rome, touching the iubile, proclaimed by the

bull, made and set foorth by Pope Clement the eyght, for the

yeare of our Lord. 1600. Translated out of French [available

online Free ]

Spanish Protestants in the Sixteenth Century by Cornelius
August Wilkens French [available online Free ]

Historia de Los Protestantes Espanoles Y de Su Persecucion
Por Felipe II - Adolfo de Castro - 1 85 1 (also Available in
English) [available online Free ]

The Spanish Protestants and Their Persecution by Philip II

- 1851 - Adolfo de Castro [available online Free ]

Institvcion de la religion Christiana;
Institutio Christianae religionis. Spanish
Calvin, Jean, 1509-1564

Instituzion religiosa escrita por Juan Calvino el ano 1536 y
traduzida al castellano por Cipriano de Valera.
Calvino, Juan.

Catecismo que significa: forma de instrucion, que contiene

los principios de la religion de dios, util y necessario para

todo fiel Christiano : compuesto en manera de dialogo,

donde pregunta el maestro, y responde el discipulo

En casa de Ricardo del Campo, M.D.XCVI [1596] Calvino,

Juan.

Tratado para confirmar los pobres catiuos de Berueria en la
catolica y antigua se, y religion Christiana: y para los
consolar con la Palabra de Dios en las afliciones que
padecen por el evangelio de Iesu Christo. [...] Al fin deste
tratado hallareys un enxambre de los falsos milagros, y
illusiones del Demonio con que Maria de la visitation priora
de la Anunciada de Lisboa engano a muy muchos: y de
como fue descubierta y condenada al fin del ano de .1588
En casa de Pedro Shorto, Ano de. 1594
Valera, Cipriano de,

Biblia de Ferrara, corregida por Haham R. Samuel de
Casseres

The Protestant exiles of Madeira (c 1860) French [available
online Free ]

&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&

HISTORY OF VERSIONS of the NEW TESTAMENT
Part A - For your consideration
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&

For Christians who want a serious, detailed and
historical account of the versions of the New Testament,
and of the issues involved in the historic defense of
authentic and true Christianity.

John William Burgon [ Oxford] - 1 The traditional text of the
Holy Gospels vindicated and established (1896) [available
online Free ]

John William Burgon [ Oxford] -2 The causes of the
corruption of the traditional text of the Holy Gospel
[available online Free ]

John William Burgon [ Oxford] - The Revision Revised
(A scholarly in-depth defense of Ancient Greek Text of the
New Testament) [available online Free ]

Intro to Vol 1 from INTRO to MASSORETICO CRITICAL
by GINSBURG-VOL 1 [available online Free ]

Intro to Vol 1 from INTRO to MASSORETICO CRITICAL
by GINSBURG-VOL 2 [available online Free ]

Horse Mosaicse; or, A view of the Mosaical records, with
respect to their coincidence with profane antiquity; their

internal credibility; and their connection with Christianity;
comprehending the substance of eight lectures read before
the University of Oxford, in the year 1801; pursuant to the
will of the late Rev. John Bampton, A.M. / By George
Stanley Faber -Oxford : The University press, 1801
[Topic: defense of the authorship of Moses and the
historical accuracy of the Old Testament] [available online
Free ]

TC The English Revisers' Greek Text-Shown to be
Unauthorized, Except by Egyptian Copies Discarded
[available online Free ]

CANON of the Old and New Testament by Archibald
Alexander [available online Free ]

An inquiry into the integrity of the Greek Vulgate- or,
Received text of the New Testament 1815 92mb [available
online Free ]

A vindication of 1 John, v. 7 from the objections of M.
Griesbach [available online Free ]

The Burning of the Bibles- Defence of the Protestant
Version - Nathan Moore - 1 843

A dictionarie of the French and English tongues 1611
Cotgrave, Randle - [available online Free ]

The Canon of the New Testament vindicated in answer to
the objections of J.T. in his Amyntor, with several additions
[available online Free ]

the paramount authority of the Holy Scriptures vindicated
(1868)

Histoire du Canon des Saintes-ecritures Dans L'eglise
Chretienne ; Reuss (1863) [available online Free ]

Histoire de la Societe biblique protestante de Paris, 1818 a
1 868 [available online Free ]

L'academie protestante de Nimes et Samuel Petit

Le manuel des Chretiens protestants : Simple exposition des
croyances et des pratiques - Par Emilien Frossard - 1 866

Jean-Frederic Osterwald, pasteur a Neuchatel

David Martin

The canon of the Holy Scriptures from the double point of
view of science and of faith (1862) [available online Free ]

CODEX B & ALLIES by University of Michigan Scholar
H. Hoskier (1914) 2 Vol [available online Free ]

&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&
HISTORY OF VERSIONS of the NEW TESTAMENT
Part B - not Recommended
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&

Modern Versions of the New Testament, most of which
were produced after 1910, are based upon a newly invented
text, by modern professors, many of whom did not claim to
believe in the New Testament, the Death and Physical

Resurrection of Jesus Christ, or the necessity of Personal
Repentance for Salvation.

The Translations have been accomplished all around the
world in many languages, starting with changeover from the
older accurate Greek Text, to the modern invented one,
starting between 1904 and 1910 depending on which
edition, which translation team, and which publisher.

We cannot recommend: the New Testament or Bible of
Louis Segond. This man was probably well intentioned, but
his translation are actually based on the 8 th Critical edition
of Tischendorf, who opposed the Reformation, the
Historicity of the Books of the Bible, and the Greek Text
used by Christians for thousands of years.

For additional information on versions, type on the Internet
Search: "verses missing in the NIV" and you will find more
material.

We cannot recommend the english-language NKJV, even
though it claims to depend on the Textus Receptus. That is
not exactly accurate. The NKJV makes this claim based on
the ecclectic [mixed and confused] greek text collated
officially by Herman von Soden. The problem is that von
Soden did not accomplish this by himself and used 40
assistants, without recording who chose which text or the
names of those students. Herman Hoskier [Scholar,
University of Michigan] was accurate in demonstrating the
links between Sinai ticus, Vaticanus, and the Greek Text of
Von Soden. Thus what is explained as being "based on" the
Textus Receptus actually was a departure from that very
text.

The Old Testaments of almost all modern language Bibles,
in almost all languages is a CHANGED text. It does NOT
conform to the historic Old Testament, and is based instead
on the recent work of the German Kittel, who can be easily
considered an Apostate by historic Lutheran standards,
(more in a momentf).

The Old Testament of the NKJV is based on the New
Hebrew Translation of Kittel. [die Biblia Hebraica von
Rudolf Kittel ] Kittel remains problematic for his own
approach to translation.

Kittel, the translator of the Old Testament [for almost all
modern editions of the Bible]:

1. Did not believe that the Pentateuch he translated was
accurate.

2. Did not believe that the Pentateuch he translated was the
same as the original Pentateuch.

3. Did not believe in the inspiration of the Old Testament or
the New Testament.

4. Did not believe in what Martin Luther would believe
would constitute Salvation (salvation by Faith alone, in
Christ Jesus alone).

5. Considered the Old Testament to be a mixture compiled
by tribes who were themselves confused about their own
religion.

Most people today who are Christians would consider Kittel
to be a Heretical Apostate since he denies the inspiration of
the Bible and the accuracy of the words of Jesus in the New
Testament. Kittel today would be refused to be allowed to
be a Pastor or a translator. His translation work misleads

and misguides people into error, whenever they read his
work.

The Evidence against Kittel is not small. It is simply the
work of Kittel himself, and what he wrote. Much of the
evidence can be found in:

A history of the Hebrews (1895) by R Kittel - 2 Vol

Essentially, Kittel proceeds from a number of directions to
undermine the Old Testament and the history of the
Hebrews, by pretending to take a scholarly approach. Kittel
did not seem to like the Hebrews much, but he did seem to
like ancient pagan and mystery religions, (see the Two
Babylons by Hislop, or History of the Temple by
Edersheim, and then compare).

His son Gerhard Kittel, a "scholar" who worked for the
German Bible Society in Germany in World War II, with
full aproval of the State, ALSO was not a Christian and
would ALSO be considered an apostate. Gerhard Kittel
served as advisor to the leader of Germany in World War II.
After the war, Gerhard Kittel was tried for War Crimes.

On the basis of the Documentation, those who believe in the
Bible and in Historic Christianity are compelled to find
ALTERNATIVE texts to the Old Testament translated by
Kittel or the New Testaments that depart from the historic
Ancient Koine Greek.

Both Kittel Sr and Kittel Jr appear to have been false
Christians, and may continue to mislead many. People who
cannot understand how this can happen may want to read a
few books including :

Seduction of Christianity by Dave Hunt.

The Agony of Deceit by Horton

Hidden Dangers of the Rainbow by C. Cumbey

The Battle for the Bible by Harold Lindsell (Editor of

Christianity Today)

Those who want more information about Kittel should
consult:

1) Problems with Kittel - Short paper sometimes available
online or at www.archive.org

2) The Theological Faculty of the University of Jena during
the Third .... in PDF [can be found online sometimes]

by S. Heschel, Professor, Dartmouth College

3) Theologians under .... : Gerhard Kittel, Paul Althaus, and
Emanuel Hirsch / Robert P. Ericksen.

Publish info New Haven : Yale University Press, 1985.
(New Haven, 1987)

4) Leonore Siegele - Wenschkewitz, Neutestamentliche
Wissenschaft vor der Judenfrage: Gerhard Kittels
theologische Arbeit im Wandel deutscher Geschichte
(Miinchen: Kaiser, 1980).

5) Rethinking the German Church Struggle
by John S. Conway [online]

http://motlc.wiesenthal.com/resources/books/annual4/chapl8.html

6) Betrayal: German Churches and the Holocaust

by Robert P. Ericksen (Editor), Susannah Heschel (Editor)

Psalm 50:15

15 And call upon me in the day of trouble: I will deliver

thee, and thou shalt glorify me.

Psalm 90

91:1 He that dwelleth in the secret place of the most High

shall abide under the shadow of the Almighty.

2 I will say of the LORD, He is my refuge and my fortress:
my God; in him will I trust.

3 Surely he shall deliver thee from the snare of the fowler,
and from the noisome pestilence.

4 He shall cover thee with his feathers, and under his wings
shalt thou trust: his truth shall be thy shield and buckler.

5 Thou shalt not be afraid for the terror by night; nor for the
arrow that flieth by day;

6 Nor for the pestilence that walketh in darkness; nor for
the destruction that wasteth at noonday.

7 A thousand shall fall at thy side, and ten thousand at thy
right hand; but it shall not come nigh thee.

8 Only with thine eyes shalt thou behold and see the reward
of the wicked.

9 Because thou hast made the LORD, which is my refuge,
even the most High, thy habitation;

10 There shall no evil befall thee, neither shall any plague
come nigh thy dwelling.

1 1 For he shall give his angels charge over thee, to keep
thee in all thy ways.

12 They shall bear thee up in their hands, lest thou dash thy
foot against a stone.

13 Thou shalt tread upon the lion and adder: the young lion
and the dragon shalt thou trample under feet.

14 Because he hath set his love upon me, therefore will I
deliver him: I will set him on high, because he hath known
my name.

15 He shall call upon me, and I will answer him: I will be
with him in trouble; I will deliver him, and honour him.

16 With long life will I satisfy him, and show him my
salvation.

Psalm 23

23: 1 A Psalm of David. The LORD is my shepherd; I shall

not want.

2 He maketh me to lie down in green pastures: he leadeth
me beside the still waters.

3 He restoreth my soul: he leadeth me in the paths of
righteousness for his name's sake.

4 Yea, though I walk through the valley of the shadow of
death, I will fear no evil: for thou art with me; thy rod and
thy staff they comfort me.

5 Thou preparest a table before me in the presence of mine
enemies: thou anointest my head with oil; my cup runneth
over.

6 Surely goodness and mercy shall follow me all the days
of my life: and I will dwell in the house of the LORD for
ever.

With My Whole Heart - With
all my heart

"with my whole heart"

If we truly expect God to respond to us, we must be
willing to make the commitment to Him with our
whole heart.

This means making a commitment to Him with our
ENTIRE, or ALL of our heart. Many people do not
want to be truly committed to God. They simply want
God to rescue them at that moment, so that they can
continue to ignore Him and refuse to do what they
should. God knows those who ask help sincerely and
those who do not. God knows each of our thoughts.
God knows our true intentions, the intentions we
consciously admit to, and the intentions we may not
want to admit to. God knows us better than we know
ourselves. When we are truly and honestly and
sincerely praying to find God, and wanting Him with all
of our heart, or with our whole heart, THAT is when
God DOES respond.

What should people do if they cannot make this
commitment to God, or if they are afraid to do this ?
Pray :

Lord God, I do not know you well enough, please help
me to know you better, and please help me to
understand you. Change my desire to serve you and
help me to want to be committed to you with my whole
heart. I pray that you would send into my life those
who can help me, or places where I can find accurate
information about You. Please preserve me and help
me grow so that I can be entirely committed to you. In
the name of Jesus, Amen.

Here are some verses in the Bible that demonstrate
that God responds to those who are committed with
their whole heart.

(Psa 9:1 KJV) To the chief Musician upon Muthlabben,
A Psalm of David. I will praise thee, O LORD with my
whole heart; I will show forth all thy marvellous works.

(Psa 111:1 KJV) Praise ye the LORD. I will praise the
LORD with my whole heart, in the assembly of the
upright, and in the congregation.
(Psa 1 19:2 KJV) Blessed are they that keep his
testimonies, and that seek him with my whole heart.

(Psa 119:10 KJV) With my whole heart have I sought
thee: O let me not wander from thy commandments.

(Psa 1 19:34 KJV) Give me understanding, and I shall
keep thy law; yea, I shall observe with my whole heart.

(Psa 1 19:58 KJV) I entreated thy favour with my whole
heart: be merciful unto me according to thy word.

(Psa 1 19:69 KJV) The proud have forged a lie against
me: but I will keep thy precepts with my whole heart.

(Psa 119:145 KJV) KOPH. I cried with my whole heart;
hear me, O LORD: I will keep thy statutes.

(Psa 138:1 KJV) A Psalm of David. I will praise thee
with my whole heart: before the gods will I sing praise
unto thee.

(Isa 1 :5 KJV) Why should ye be stricken any more? ye
will revolt more and more: the whole head is sick, and
the whole heart faint.

(Jer 3:10 KJV) And yet for all this her treacherous
sister Judah hath not turned unto me with her whole
heart, but feignedly, saith the LORD.

(Jer 24:7 KJV) And I will give them an heart to know
me, that I am the LORD: and they shall be my people,
and I will be their God: for they shall return unto me
with their whole heart.

(Jer 32:41 KJV) Yea, I will rejoice over them to do
them good, and I will plant them in this land assuredly
with my whole heart and with my whole soul.

I Peter 3:15 But sanctify the Lord God in your hearts:
and be ready always to give an answer to every man
that asketh you a reason of the hope that is in you with
meekness and fear:

II Timothy 2: 15 Study to show thyself approved unto
God, a workman that needeth not to be ashamed,
rightly dividing the word of truth.

if'- ' iJililii siM

*r f^«r^ •* §a tf*V

Bgg®5r

it - *

J?V

' -

'*=*->;- :

sags®**

gag* r

5=T** ■'■■■

0_s fl_i_e © P.

VjsUU?! i Jcj X-xA 4^\Jim\ iVv-1

-\

u»W l

TA

$WW^

*J#

I

u-^-tf! r

n

o

u-Vj=f'

V

Ti ■

r

^ J^

\

oj^j

n

•

V*i#

IV

* L>w_n^)\

TA

-

^JW

o

n •

IT

V?j

o

u-> <

n

r

wjPjy '

r

Wj

.

u-jiyyt

o

' ^%?1 *

"i

»

(Ife

1

Ujj r

i

r

y^jl

1

U-j, r

i

*

(^

1

***=

t

•

tf^jT

rr

o

•

^1 U> l

j' 1 * Ojj—-*'* ***■ < 4^^".?

V

V

^j^i w r

Oj^=- IT, ^ij . ^Uj ^ q\j } ^.i a!_, Si^y s . iy-\, ^ aJ_, -j>«i_,
i I -^j !%*i) • (■ W-j 4> 2 W-jj * • % j vJ </' I o* ^> k L -^ ^1 »>k, • ^ &*

. J : ;/Vi aj^S^ £ A^ >r .JA. ^ i»^^^ jjj Li,,,, n .Li,, i,

^■'.A* *?.j< g~ V1 ci^ J)^i ^5- O'J ■ asv 1 * i*Jt
W-S O' 3? -*& ^' a * **' f-j' — : ^ ■ |SS i-&3 g- 11 £,_> SiV, U u

l^Ui ji,l Lr^i. oi Q? }, \% jd\ l ( v3 iJ-y^ ^\fM^y, \y. J,* o j^

J* L^*; Jj r»* S5V^,\ j.i\, w^J\ ihki. '^.\ ^J«i pu\ . ^ji iai : -w,\ \Jj rt

»*<J

</> </-' c/^ >' -^

. urv

if

■Af* ^C

tCrU

CC

V

503

^'•jibuLujj r»i*» *J)^ <rfUj.

507 .

516 .

522 .

526 .

528 .

552 .

561 .

■ ■ • J$f}*i U^)i ^J

570 . u^ljo- o^,L=j ^JjJ j»lc "VLy

576 . ujjf- ^yUa^jj; J}' i»<* ^^

585 . <j:j\j=~ i^^-y. ^^ /■£■ *&\*>j

586 . l£iU=>- (_£"*-*! f^" 1 (•** '""{I

587 .. . i^l_j»- i/tt>}^, *L= 'ilLy

590 ..^1 i_s'^>-y. cuUiliU UjUtf

1 ***&?*

83 (J**V° J^l

135 Isj! Jjust]

221 iL-jj JjiK-'l

288 ... . ^t^J*" J 1 **' S->&
371 . pj JaU i_S;!_^ y»!j$ *<«JL_;

405 . (JJU^ - Jjfclj ^|^ ^^Jj 'jtiLlly
9

437 1/*%*

459 . . jjUXIL i^lja- (jJjJ **!L,
470 . ^luu.uilj i a £rj>» > ' tj«Jji ^J
481 fc^i* <i*^ (rf/!)*" (J-Jjj *^

489 . (jlOiAj y^t}»> (j-J^J J <slUy

- * - j

496 . ^bJLuLJu (jJ^J Jjl *lUy

LE

NOUVEAU TESTAMENT

DE

NOTRE SEIGNEUR JESUS-CHRIST

D'APRES LA VERSION REVtJE

Par J. F. OSTERVALD

PARIS

SOCIETE BIBLIQUE DE FRANCE

41, RUE LA BRUYBRE
1872
One of the Reliable copies of the French New Testament - Une Bible fidele.
Available sometimes [and Free (gratis) ] atwww.archive.org

TABLE DES LIVRES

DU NOUVEAU TESTAMENT

Evangile selon saint Matthieu .
EVangile selon saint Marc . . .
Evangile selon saint Luc . . . .
Evangile selon saint Jeaa . . .

lies Actes des Apotres

Epitre de saint Paul aux Ho-

mains

I" Epitre aux Corinthiens . . .
II* Epitre aux Corinthiens . . .

Epitre aux Galates

Epitre aux Ephesiens

Epitre aux Philippiens

Epitre aux Colossiens

I" epitre aux Thessalonicieus.

rlcd

chap.

P»6 e »

28

1

16

52

24

85

21

139

23

179

18

232

16

253

13

277

6

292

6

800

4

307

I

313

5

318

It* Epitre aux Thessaloniciens.

£ re Epitre a Timothee

H* Epitre k Timothee

Epitre a Tite

Epitre a Philemon

Epitre aux Hebreux

Epitre de saint Jacques

l re Epitre de saint Pierre ....
II e Epitre de saint Pierre ....

I rt Epitre de saint Jean

H e Epitre de saint Jean

Ill 1 Epitre de saint Jean

Epitre de saint Jude

Apoealypse de saint Jean . ... 22

Nombre
del

chap.

3

Page*
323

6

326

4

332

3

336

1

339

13

340

5

357

5

362

3

369

5

37-3

1

379

1

380

1

381

Le signe f indique la division du texte en paragraphes.
La Bible la plus fidele = Texte Recu - Grec Koine - d'Estienne (1550-51)

BOOKS OF TAB SEW TESTAMENT.

Matthew 28

Mark ... 16

Luke 24

John 21

The Acts 28

Epistle to the Komans ... 16

I. Corinthians ... ... ... 16

II. Corinthians... ... ... 13

Galatians ... ... ... 6

Ephesians 6

Philippians ... ... ... 4

Colossians 4

I.'Thessalonians ... ... 5

II. Thessalonians ... ... 3

I. Timothy ... 6

II. Timothy 4

Titus 3

Philemon ... ... ... 1

Hebrews ... 13

Epistle of James ... ... 5

I.Peter 5

II. Peter 3

I. John ... 5

II. John 1

III John 1

Jude 1

Kevelation .. 22

im-mmx

mA+ntt

sew

SHft
S£ft

SZ-f-Zff

Minimis

m^mi$m%j

3|..2b.Jt&. ft ..

mAmm

mA%mm
mA^mnm
sajs&hs

mA-mm^m
KtAmmmm
mAmmimm

mm±mm
•gAmmm

m:

mmmm

Chinese Simplified - Request to God

isgw±ifr, wms&mmj ummnm^^M^^^

am ^wMmstg;i;#MMMttM]T*M*ii#
«at^jf#^#,{nsiHjtt#,{nfgii^ft B as#AR a»f«f, «

God ST, ff a^^iPJ&H^SMffag'SS&ffift

mm, M^wsaMmmmm^^m &§ «js&«#±*
^^#^®*iaip«m«a, ran,

Chinese Traditional - Talking to the Lord of Heaven

mm, Mtmrnmi mBimmMi mj.x^& §m«5#

tm&mi£mmmmtmmmmmMmm^A&, &
immtmmmmmmmmmmmm^A& mm, t

God BBT, #«J$^5iBW&M£W^«S*£^*6fe£3fc

Chinese Traditional - Request to God

ss«±#, mmmmmmmitmrnm^

mm, i&mmtMi ^Rimm^n M_ax#& mwm&
n mm, Mtimm mmm^m^msLimrm^

tm&mismmmmimmmmMmmJkA&, k
immtm^m^mmmmmmmmm^A& mm, m

God HT, «SS;?i^Mfil^S^»S^«ljiSft^#f*ftS

:A^

•ff

m

■^■mmmim

^Jl«;m«*Wi?P»W^«, HP1,

Korean - Request to God

5

J

, &

9

5 ?

5

(

)

1

.God

5

(

)

•

1

5

5

,Amen

)

Gebet zum Gott

Lieber Gott, Danke, daB dieses Evangelium oder dieses neue Testament
freigegeben worden ist, damit wir in der LageSIND, mehr iiber Sie zu erlernen.
Helfen Sie bitte den Leuten, die fur das Zur Verfiigung stellen dieses
elektronischen Buches verantwortlich sind. Sie wissen, daB wem sie sind und
SieSIND in der Lage, ihnen zu helfen.

Helfen Sie ihnen bitte, in der Lage zu SEIN, schnell zu arbeiten, und stellen Sie
elektronischere Biicher zur Verfiigung Helfen Sie ihnen bitte, alle
Betriebsmittel, das Geld, die Starke und die Zeit zu haben, die sie zwecks sein
miissen fiir, Sie zu arbeiten zu halten.

Helfen Sie bitte denen, die ein Teil der Mannschaft sind, das ihnen auf einer
taglichen Grundlage helfen. Geben Sie ihnen die Starke bitte, um jedem von
ihnen das geistige Verstandnis fiir die Arbeit fortzusetzen und zu geben, daB
Sie sie tun wiinschen. Helfen Sie bitte jedem von ihnen, Furcht nicht zu haben
und daran zu erinnern, daB Sie der Gott sind, der Gebet beantwortet und der
verantwortlich fiir alles ist.

Ich bete, daB Sie sie anregen wiirden und daB Sie sie schiitzen und die Arbeit u.
das Ministerium, daB sie innen engagiert werden. Ich bete, daB Sie sie vor den
geistigen Kraften oder anderen Hindernissen schiitzen wiirden, die sie
schadigen oder sie verlangsamen konnten.

Helfen Sie mir bitte, wenn ich dieses neue Testament benutze, um an die Leute
auch zu denken, die diese Ausgabe zur Verfiigung gestellt haben, damit ich fiir
sie und also, sie beten kann kann fortfahren, mehr Leuten zu helfen.

Ich bete, daB Sie mir eine Liebe Ihres heiligen Wortes (das neue Testament)
geben wiirden und daB Sie mir geistige Klugheit und Einsicht, um Sie besser zu
kennen geben wiirden und den Zeitabschnitt zu verstehen, dem wir in leben.
Helfen Sie mir bitte, zu konnen die Schwierigkeiten beschaftigen, daB ich mit
jeden Tag konfrontiert werde.

Lord God, helfen mir Sie besser kennen und zu wiinschen anderen Christen in
meinem Bereich und um die Welt helfen wiinschen. Ich bete, daB Sie die
elektronische Buchmannschaft und -die geben wiirden, die ihnen Ihre Klugheit
helfen. Ich bete, daB Sie den einzelnen Mitgliedern ihrer Familie (und meiner
Familie) helfen wiirden nicht Angelegenheiten betrogen zu werden, aber, Sie
zu verstehen und Sie in jeder Weise annehmen und folgen zu wiinschen. Geben
Sie uns Komfort auch und Anleitung in diesen Zeiten und ich bitten Sie, diese
Sachen im Namen Jesus zu tun, amen,

Prayer to God

Dear God,

Thank you that this Gospel or this New Testament has been released
so that we are able to learn more about you.

Please help the people responsible for making this Electronic book
available. You know who they are and you are able to help them.

Please help them to be able to work fast, and make more Electronic
books available

Please help them to have all the resources, the money, the strength
and the time that they need in order to be able to keep working
for You.

Please help those that are part of the team that help them on an
everyday basis. Please give them the strength to continue and give
each of them the spiritual understanding for the work that you want
them to do.

Please help each of them to not have fear and to remember
that you are the God who answers prayer and who is in charge of
everything.

I pray that you would encourage them, and that you protect them, and
the work & ministry that they are engaged in.

I pray that you would protect them from the Spiritual Forces or other
obstacles that could harm them or slow them down.

Please help me when I use this New Testament to also think of the
people who have made this edition available, so that I can pray for
them and so they can continue to help more people.

I pray that you would give me a love of your Holy Word (the New
Testament), and that you would give me spiritual wisdom and
discernment to know you better and to understand the period of time
that we are living in.

Please help me to know how to deal with the difficulties that I am
confronted with every day. Lord God, Help me to want to know you
Better and to want to help other Christians in my area and around the
world.

I pray that you would give the Electronic book team and those who
help them your wisdom.

I pray that you would help the individual members of their family
(and my family) to not be spiritually deceived, but to understand you
and to want to accept and follow you in every way.

Also give us comfort and guidance in these times and I ask you to do
these things in the name of Jesus, Amen,